Skip to main content

Full text of "The early kings of Norway; also an essay on the portraits of John Knox"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2008  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/earlykingsofnorOOcarluoft 


*  (3)  X 

3^ 


THE 


EARLY  KINGS  OF  NOWAY: 


AN   ESSAY    ON    THE 


PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 


BY 


THOMAS   CAELYLE. 


LONDON : 
CHAPMAN    AND    HALL,   193,  PICCADILLY. 

1875. 

[All  rights  reserved,] 


LONDON  : 
BRADBURY,   AGNEW,    &  CO.,   PRINTERS,   WIIITEFRIARS. 


■0  37 
It  75*, 


CONTENTS. 


P\fiK 

EARLY    KINGS    OF    NORWAY                                  .     .  1 

I. — HARALD   HAARFAGR 3 

II. — ERIC   BLOOD-AXE  AND   BROTHERS                  .           .      .  12 

III. — UAKON   THE   GOOD l7 

IV. — HARALD   GREY-FELL   AND   BROTHERS           .            .      .  30 

V.— IIAKON   JARL 37 

VI.—  OLAF  TRYGGVESON               48 

VII. — REIGN  OF   OLAF  TRYGGVESON        ....  56 

VIII.  — JARLS  ERIC  AND   SVEIN 86 

IX. — KING   OLAF   THE   THICK-SET'S   VIKING  DAYS      .       .  96 
X. — REIGN   OF  KING   OLAF  THE   SAINT           .            .            .110 

XL— MAGNUS   THE   GOOD   AND   OTHERS      .            .            .       .  154 
XII.— OLAF    THE    TRANQUIL,    MAGNUS    BAREFOOT,     AND 

SIGURD   THE   CRUSADER 175 

XIII. — MAGNUS  THE  BLIND,  HARALD  GYLLE,  AND  MUTUAL 

EXTINCTION  OF  THE  HAARFAGRS       .  .  .185 

XIV. — SVERRIR  AND  DESCENDANTS,  TO  HAKON  THE  OLD  188 

XV. — HAKON  THE   OLD  AT  LARGS 193 

XVI.— EPILOGUE 198 


THE    PORTRAITS    OF    JOHN    KNOX       ....    209' 


EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 


The  Icelanders,  in  their  long  winter,  had  a  great 
habit  of  writing;  and  were,  and  still  are,  excellent 
in  penmanship,  says  Dahlmann.  It  is  to  this  fact 
that  any  little  history  there  is  of  the  Norse  Kings 
and  their  old  tragedies,  crimes,  and  heroisms,  is 
almost  all  due.  The  Icelanders,  it  seems,  not  only 
made  beautiful  letters  on  their  paper  or  parchment, 
but  were  laudably  observant  and  desirous  of  accuracy ; 
and  have  left  us  such  a  collection  of  narratives  (Sagas, 
literally  '  Says ')  as,  for  quantity  and  quality,  is 
unexampled  among  rude  nations.  Snorro  Sturleson's 
History  of  the  Norse  Kings  is  built  out  of  these  old 
Sagas,  and  has  in  it  a  great  deal  of  poetic  fire,  not  a 
little  faithful  sagacity  applied  in  sifting  and  adjusting 
these  old  Sagas,  and,  in  a  word,  deserves,  were  it 
once   well    edited,   furnished    with   accurate    maps, 


2  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

chronological  summaries,  &c,  to  be  reckoned  among 
the  great  history-books  of  the  world.  It  is  from 
these  sources,  greatly  aided  by  accurate,  learned,  and 
unwearied  Dahlmann,*  the  German  Professor,  that 
the  following  rough  notes  of  the  early  Norway  Kings 
are  hastily  thrown  together.  In  Histories  of  England 
(Rapin's  excepted)  next  to  nothing  has  been  shown 
of  the  many  and  strong  threads  of  connection  between 
English  affairs  and  Norse. 

*  J.  G.   Dahlmann,    Geschichte  von  Dannemarlc,   3  voll.   8vo. 
Hamburg,  1840-3. 


CHAPTER  I. 


HARALD   HAARFAGR. 


Till  about  the  Year  of  Grace  860  there  were  no 
kings  in  Norway,  nothing  but  numerous  jarls, — essen- 
tially kinglets, — each  presiding  over  a  kind  of  re- 
publican or  parliamentary  little  territory;  generally 
striving  each  to  be  on  some  terms  of  human  neigh- 
bourhood with  those  about  him,  but, — in  spite  of 
'Fylke  Things'  (Folk  Things,  little  parish  parlia- 
ments), and  small  combinations  of  these,  which  had 
gradually  formed  themselves, — often  reduced  to  the 
unhappy  state  of  quarrel  with  them.  Harald  Haar- 
fagr  was  the  first  to  put  an  end  to  this  state  of  things, 
and  become  memorable  and  profitable  to  his  country 
by  uniting  it  under  one  head  and  making  a  kingdom 
of  it ;  which  it  has  continued  to  be  ever  since.  His 
father,  Halfdan  the  Black,  had  already  begun  this 
rough  but  salutary  process, — inspired  by  the  cupidi- 


4  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

ties  and  instincts,  by  the  faculties  and  opportunities, 
which  the  good  genius  of  this  world,  beneficent  often 
enough  under  savage  forms,  and  diligent  at  all  times 
to  diminish  anarchy  as  the  world's  worst  savagery, 
usually  appoints  in  such  cases, — conquest,  hard  fighting, 
followed  by  wise  guidance  of  the  conquered ; — but  it 
was  Harald  the  Fairhaired,  his  son,  who  conspicu- 
ously carried  it  on  and  completed  it.  Harald's  birth- 
year,  death-year,  and  chronology  in  general,  are 
known  only  by  inference  and  computation;  but,  by 
the  latest  reckoning,  he  died  about  the  year  933  of 
our  era,  a  man  of  eighty- three. 

The  business  of  conquest  lasted  Harald  about  twelve 
years  (a.d.  860-872  ?),  in  which  he  subdued  also  the 
vikings  of  the  out-islands,  Orkneys,  Shetlands,  He- 
brides, and  Man.  Sixty  more  years  were  given  him 
to  consolidate  and  regulate  what  he  had  conquered, 
which  he  did  with  great  judgment,  industry,  and 
success.  His  reign  altogether  is  counted  to  have 
been  of  over  seventy  years. 

The  beginning  of  his  great  adventure  was  of  a 
romantic  character, — youthful  love  for  the  beautiful 
Gyda,  a  then  glorious  and  famous  young  lady  of  those 


HARALD  HAARFAGR.  5 

regions,  whom  the  young  Harald  aspired  to  marry. 
Gyda  answered  his  embassy  and  prayer  in  a  distant, 
lofty  manner :  "  Her  it  would  not  beseem  to  wed  any 
Jarl  or  poor  creature  of  that  kind;  let  him  do  as 
Gorm  of  Denmark,  Eric  of  Sweden,  Egbert  of  Eng- 
land, and  others  had  done, — subdue  into  peace  and 
regulation  the  confused,  contentious  bits  of  jarls 
round  him,  and  become  a  king;  then,  perhaps,  she 
might  think  of  his  proposal ;  till  then,  not."  Harald 
was  struck  with  this  proud  answer,  which  rendered 
Gyda  tenfold  more  desirable  to  him.  He  vowed  to 
let  his  hair  grow,  never  to  cut  or  even  to  comb  it  till 
this  feat  were  done,  and  the  peerless  Gyda  his  own. 
He  proceeded  accordingly  to  conquer,  in  fierce  battle, 
a  Jarl  or  two  every  year,  and,  at  the  end  of  twelve 
years,  had  his  unkempt  (and  almost  unimaginable) 
head  of  hair  clipt  off, — Jarl  Eognwald  {Reginald)  of 
More,  the  most  valued  and  valuable  of  all  his  subject- 
jarls,  being  promoted  to  this  sublime  barber  function ; 
— after  which  King  Harald,  with  head  thoroughly 
cleaned,  and  hair  grown,  or  growing  again  to  the 
luxuriant  beauty  that  had  no  equal  in  his  day, 
brought  home  his  Gyda,  and  made  her  the  brightest 


6  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

queen  in  all  the  north.  He  had  after  her,  in  succes- 
sion, or  perhaps  even  simultaneously  in  some  cases, 
at  least  six  other  wives;  and  by  Gyda  herself  one 
daughter  and  four  sons. 

Harald  was  not  to  be  considered  a  strict-living 
man,  and  he  had  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  as  we  shall 
see,  with  the  tumultuous  ambition  of  his  sons ;  but 
he  managed  his  government,  aided  by  Jarl  Kognwald 
and  others,  in  a  large,  quietly  potent,  and  successful 
manner;  and  it  lasted  in  this  royal  form  till  his 
death,  after  sixty  years  of  it. 

These  were  the  times  of  Norse  colonisation ;  proud 
Norsemen  flying  into  other  lands,  to  freer  scenes, — to 
Iceland,  to  the  Faroe  Islands,  which  were  hitherto 
quite  vacant  (tenanted  only  by  some  mournful  hermit, 
Irish  Christian  fakir,  or  so)  ;  still  more  copiously  to 
the  Orkney  and  Shetland  Isles,  the  Hebrides  and 
other  countries  where  Norse  squatters  and  settlers 
already  were.  Settlement  of  Iceland,  we  say ;  settle- 
ment of  the  Faroe  Islands,  and,  by  far  the  notablest 
of  all,  settlement  of  Normandy  by  Rolf  the  Ganger 
(a.d.  876  ?)  * 

*  'Settlement,'  dated  912,  by  Munch,  Henault,  &c.     The  Saxon 


HARALD  HAARFAGR.  7 

Rolf,  son  of  Eognwald,*  was  lord  of  three  little 
islets  far  north,  near  the  Fjord  of  Folden,  called  the 
Three  Yigten  Islands ;  but  his  chief  means  of  living 
was  that  of  sea-robbery ;  which,  or  at  least  Rolf 's  con- 
duct in  which,  Harald  did  not  approve  of.     In  the 
Court  of  Harald,  sea-robbery  was  strictly  forbidden  as 
between  Harald' s  own  countries,  but  as  against  foreign 
countries  it  continued  to  be  the  one  profession  for  a 
gentleman ;   thus,  I  read,  Harald's   own  chief  son, 
King  Eric  that  afterwards  was,  had  been  at  sea  in 
such  employments  ever  since  his  twelfth  year.    Eolf 's 
crime,  however,  was  that  in  coming  home  from  one 
of  these  expeditions,  his  crew  having  fallen  short  of 
victual,  Eolf  landed  with  them  on  the  shore  of  Nor- 
way, and,  in  his  strait,  drove  in  some  cattle  there  (a 
crime  by  law)  and  proceeded  to  kill  and  eat ;  which, 
in  a  little  while,  he  heard  that  King  Harald  was  on 
foot  to  enquire  into  and  punish  ;  whereupon  Eolf  the 
Ganger  speedily  got  into  his  ships  again,  got  to  the 
coast  of  France  with  his  sea-robbers,  got  infeftment 

Chronicle  says  (anno  876)  :  '  In  this  year  Rolf  overran  Normandy 
1  with  his  army,  and  he  reigned  fifty  winters. ' 
*  Dahlmann,  ii.  87. 


8  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

by  the  poor  King  of  France  in  the  fruitful,  shaggy 
desert  which  is  since  called  Normandy,  land  of  the 
Northmen ;  and  there,  gradually  felling  the  forests, 
banking  the  rivers,  tilling  the  fields,  became,  during 
the  next  two  centuries,  Wilhelmus  Conquestor,  the 
man  famous  to  England,  and  momentous  at  this  day, 
not  to  England  alone,  but  to  all  speakers  of  the 
English  tongue,  now  spread  from  side  to  side  of  the 
world  in  a  wonderful  degree.  Tancred  of  Hauteville 
and  his  Italian  Normans,  though  important  too,  in 
Italy,  are  not  worth  naming  in  comparison.  This  is 
a  feracious  earth,  and  the  grain  of  mustard-seed  will 
grow  to  miraculous  extent  in  some  cases. 

Harald's  chief  helper,  counsellor,  and  lieutenant 
was  the  above-mentioned  Jarl  Rognwald  of  More,  who 
had  the  honour  to  cut  Harald's  dreadful  head  of  hair. 
This  Kognwald  was  father  of  Turf-Einar,  who  first 
invented  peat  in  the  Orkneys,  finding  the  wood  all 
gone  there ;  and  is  remembered  to  this  day.  Einar, 
being  come  to  these  islands  by  King  Harald's  permis- 
sion, to  see  what  he  could  do  in  them, — islands 
inhabited  by  what  miscellany  of  Picts,  Scots,  Norse 
squatters  we  do  not  know, — found  the  indispensable 


HARALD  HAARFAGR.  9 

fuel  all  wasted.  Turf-Einar  too  may  be  regarded  as  a 
benefactor  to  his  kind.  He  was,  it  appears,  a  bas- 
tard ;  and  got  no  coddling  from  bis  father,  who  dis- 
liked him,  partly  perhaps,  because  '  he  was  ugly  and 
blind  of  an  eye/ — got  no  flattering  even  on  his  con- 
quest of  the  Orkneys  and  invention  of  peat.  Here 
is  the  parting  speech  his  father  made  to  him  on 
fitting  him  out  with  a  'long-ship'  (ship  of  war, 
1  dragon-ship/  ancient  seventy-four),  and  sending  him 
forth  to  make  a  living  for  himself  in  the  world  :  "It 
were  best  if  thou  never  earnest  back,  for  I  have  small 
hope  that  thy  people  will  have  honour  by  thee  ;  thy 
mother's  kin  throughout  is  slavish/ ' 

Harald  Haarfagr  had  a  good  many  sons  and 
daughters ;  the  daughters  he  married  mostly  to  jarls 
of  due  merit  who  were  loyal  to  him ;  with  the  sons, 
as  remarked  above,  he  had  a  great  deal  of  trouble. 
They  were  ambitious,  stirring  fellows,  and  grudged  at 
their  finding  so  little  promotion  from  a  father  so  kind 
to  his  jarls ;  sea-robbery  by  no  means  an  adequate 
career  for  the  sons  of  a  great  king.  Two  of  them, 
Halfdan  Haaleg  (Long-leg),  and  Gudrod  Ljome 
(Gleam),  jealous  of  the  favours  won  by  the  great  Jarl 


10  EAELY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

Rognwald,  surrounded  him  in  his  house  one  night, 
and  burnt  him  and  sixty  men  to  death  there.  That 
was  the  end  of  Rognwald,  the  invaluable  jarl,  always 
true  to  Haarfagr  ;  and  distinguished  in  world  history 
by  producing  Rolf  the  Ganger,  author  of  the  Norman 
Conquest  of  England,  and  Turf-Einar,  who  invented 
peat  in  the  Orkneys.  Whether  Rolf  had  left  Norway 
at  this  time  there  is  no  chronology  to  tell  me.  As  to 
Rolfs  surname,  'Ganger/  there  are  various  hypo- 
theses; the  likeliest,  perhaps,  that  Rolf  was  so 
weighty  a  man  no  horse  (small  Norwegian  horses, 
big  ponies  rather)  could  carry  him,  and  that  he 
usually  walked,  having  a  mighty  stride  withal,  and 
great  velocity  on  foot. 

One  of  these  murderers  of  Jarl  Rognwald  quietly  set 
himself  in  Rognwald's  place,  the  other  making  for 
Orkney  to  serve  Turf-Einar  in  like  fashion.  Turf- 
Einar,  taken  by  surprise,  fled  to  the  mainland ;  but 
returned,  days  or  perhaps  weeks  after,  ready  for 
battle,  fought  with  Halfdan,  put  his  party  to  flight, 
and  at  next  morning's  light  searched  the  island  and 
slew  all  the  men  he  found.  As  to  Halfdan  Long-leg 
himself,  in  fierce  memory  of  his  own  murdered  father, 


HARALD  HAARFAGR.  11 

Turf-Einar  '  cut  an  eagle  on  his  back,'  that  is  to  say, 
hewed  the  ribs  from  each  side   of  the  spine   and 
turned  them  out  like  the  wings  of  a  spread-eagle :  a 
mode  of  Norse  vengeance  fashionable  at  that  time  hv 
extremely  aggravated  cases ! 

Harald  Haarfagr,  in  the  meantime,  had  descended 
upon  the  Eognwald  scene,  not  in  mild  mood  towards 
the  new  jarl  there ;  indignantly  dismissed  said  jarl, 
and  appointed  a  brother  of  Eognwald  (brother,  notes 
Dahlmann),  though  Eognwald  had  left  other  sons. 
Which  done,  Haarfagr  sailed  with  all  speed  to  the 
Orkneys,  there  to  avenge  that  cutting  of  an  eagle  on 
the  human  back  on  Turf-Einar's  part.  Turf-Einar 
did  not  resist ;  submissively  met  the  angry  Haarfagr, 
said  he  left  it  all,  what  had  been  done,  what  provoca- 
tion there  had  been,  to  Haarfagr's  own  equity  and 
greatness  of  mind.  Magnanimous  Haarfagr  inflicted 
a  fine  of  sixty  marks  in  gold,  which  was  paid  in  ready 
money  by  Turf-Einar,  and  so  the  matter  ended. 


CHAPTER    II. 

ERIC   BLOOD-AXE   AND   BROTHERS. 

In  such,  violent  courses  Haarfagr's  sons,  I  know  not 
how  many  of  them,  had  come  to  an  untimely  end ; 
only  Eric,  the  accomplished  sea-rover,  and  three 
others  remained  to  him.  Among  these  four  sons, 
rather  impatient  for  property  and  authority  of  their 
own,  King  Harald,  in  his  old  days,  tried  to  part  his 
kingdom  in  some  eligible  and  equitable  way,  and 
retire  from  the  constant  press  of  business,  now  be- 
coming burdensome  to  him.  To  each  of  them  he 
gave  a  kind  of  kingdom ;  Eric,  his  eldest  son,  to  be 
head  king,  and  the  others  to  be  feudatory  under  him, 
and  pay  a  certain  yearly  contribution ;  an  arrange- 
ment which  did  not  answer  well  at  all.  Head-King 
Eric  insisted  on  his  tribute ;  quarrels  arose  as  to  the 
payment,  considerable  fighting  and  disturbance,  bring- 
ing  fierce  destruction  from  King  Eric   upon  many 


ERIC  BLOOD-AXE  AND   BROTHERS.  13 

valiant  but  too  stubborn  Norse  spirits,  and  among 
the  rest  upon  all  his  three  brothers,  which  got  him 
from  the  Norse  populations  the  surname  of  Blod-axe, 
'Eric  Blood-axe/  his  title  in  history.  One  of  his 
brothers  he  had  killed  in  battle  before  his  old  father's 
life  ended;  this  brother  was  Bjorn,  a  peaceable, 
improving,  trading,  economic,  Under-king,  whom  the 
others  mockingly  called  '  Bjorn  the  Chapman.'  The 
great-grandson  of  this  Bjorn  became  extremely  dis- 
tinguished by-and-by  as  Saint  Olaf.  Head-King  Eric 
seems  to  have  had  a  violent  wife,  too.  She  was 
thought  to  have  poisoned  one  of  her  other  brothers- 
in-law.  Eric  Blood- axe  had  by  no  means  a  gentle 
life  of  it  in  this  world,  trained  to  sea-robbery  on  the 
coasts  of  England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  France, 
since  his  twelfth  year. 

Old  King  Fairhair,  at  the  age  of  seventy,  had 
another  son,  to  whom  was  given  the  name  of  Hakon. 
His  mother  was  a  slave  in  Fairhair's  house ;  slave  by 
ill-luck  of  war,  though  nobly  enough  born.  A  strange 
adventure  connects  this  Hakon  with  England  and 
King  Athelstan,  who  was  then  entering  upon  his 
great  career  there.     Short  while   after  this  Hakon 


14  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

came  into  the  world,  there  entered  Fairhair's  palace, 
one  evening  as  Fairhair  sat  feasting,  an  English  am- 
bassador or  messenger,  bearing  in  his  hand,  as  gift 
from  King  Athelstan,  a  magnificent  sword,  with  gold 
hilt  and  other  fine  trimmings,  to  the  great  Harald, 
King  of  Norway.  Harald  took  the  sword,  drew  it,  or 
was  half-drawing  it,  admiringly  from  the  scabbard, 
when  the  English  excellency  broke  into  a  scornful 
laugh,  "  Ha,  ha ;  thou  art  now  the  feudatory  of  my 
English  king ;  thou  hast  accepted  the  sword  from 
him,  and  art  now  his  man !  "  (acceptance  of  a  sword 
in  that  manner  being  the  symbol  of  investiture  in 
those  days).  Harald  looked  a  trifle  flurried,  it  is 
probable ;  but  held-in  his  wrath,  and  did  no  damage 
to  the  tricksy  Englishman.  He  kept  the  matter  in 
his  mind,  however,  and  next  summer  little  Hakon, 
having  got  his  weaning  done, — one  of  the  prettiest, 
healthiest  little  creatures, — Harald  sent  him  off,  under 
charge  of  fHauk'  (Hawk  so-called),  one  of  his  prin- 
cipal warriors,  with  order,  "  Take  him  to  England," 
and  instructions  what  to  do  with  him  there.  And 
accordingly,  one  evening,  Hauk,  with  thirty  men 
escorting,  strode  into  Athelstan's  high  dwelling  (where 


ERIC  BLOOD- AXE  AND  BROTHERS.       15 

situated,  how  built,  whether  with  logs  like  Harald's, 
I  cannot  specifically  say),  into  Athelstan's  high  pre- 
sence, and  silently  set  the  wild  little  cherub  upon 
Athelstan's  knee.  "  What  is  this?"  asked  Athelstan, 
looking  at  the  little  cherub.  "  This  is  King  Harald's 
son,  whom  a  serving  maid  bore  to  him,  and  whom  he 
now  gives  thee  as  foster-child  !  "  Indignant  Athel- 
stan drew  his  sword,  as  if  to  do  the  gift  a  mischief  ; 
but  Hauk  said,  "  Thou  hast  taken  him  on  thy  knee  " 
(common  symbol  of  adoption)  ;  "  thou  canst  kill  him 
if  thou  wilt ;  but  thou  dost  not  thereby  kill  all  the 
sons  of  Harald.',  Athelstan  straightway  took  milder 
thoughts ;  brought  up,  and  carefully  educated  Hakon; 
from  whom,  and  this  singular^'adventure,  came,  before 
very  long,  the  first  tidings  of  Christianity  into 
Norway. 

Harald  Haarfagr,  latterly  withdrawn  from  all  kinds 
of  business,  died  at  the  age  of  eighty-three — about 
a.d.  933,  as  is  computed;  nearly  contemporary  in 
death  with  the  first  Danish  King,  Gorm  the  Old, 
who  had  done  a  corresponding  feat  in  reducing  Den- 
mark under  one  head.  Remarkable  old  men,  these 
two  first  kings ;   and  possessed  of  gifts  for  bringing-" 


10  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

Chaos  a  little  nearer  to  the  form  of  Cosmos;  pos- 
sessed, in  fact,  of  loyalties  to  Cosmos,  that  is  to  say, 
of  authentic  virtues  in  the  savage  state,  such  as  have 
heen  needed  in  all  societies  at  their  incipience  in  this 
world;  a  kind  of  'virtues'  hugely  in  discredit  at 
present,  hut  not  unlikely  to  he  needed  again,  to  the 
astonishment  of  careless  persons,  before  all  is  done ! 


CHAPTER   III. 


HAKON   THE    GOOD. 


Eric  Blood-axe,  whose  practical  reign  is  counted 
to  have  begun  about  a.d.  930,  had  by  this  time, 
or  within  a  year  or  so  of  this  time,  pretty  much 
extinguished  all  his  brother  kings,  and  crushed  down 
recalcitrant  spirits,  in  his  violent  way ;  but  had  natu- 
rally become  entirely  unpopular  in  Norway,  and  filled 
it  with  silent  discontent  and  even  rage  against  him. 
Hakon  Fairhair's  last  son,  the  little  foster-child  of 
Athelstan  in  England,  who  had  been  baptised  and 
carefully  educated,  was  come  to  his  fourteenth  or 
fifteenth  year  at  his  father's  death ;  a  very  shining 
youth,  as  Athelstan  saw  with  just  pleasure.  So  soon 
as  the  few  preliminary  preparations  had  been  settled, 
Hakon,  furnished  with  a  ship  or  two  by  Athelstan, 
suddenly  appeared  in  Norway ;  got  acknowledged  by 
the  Peasant    Thing  in   Trondhjem ;    '  the  news  of 


18  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

'  which,  flew  over  Norway,  like  fire  through  dried 
'  grass,'  says  an  old  chronicler.  So  that  Eric,  with  his 
Queen  Grunhild,  and  seven  small  children,  had  to  run ; 
no  other  shift  for  Eric.  They  went  to  the  Orkneys 
first  of  all,  then  to  England,  and  he  '  got  Northum- 
berland as  earldom/  I  vaguely  hear,  from  Athelstan. 
But  Eric  soon  died,  and  his  queen,  with  her  children, 
went  back  to  the  Orkneys  in  search  of  refuge  or  help ; 
to  little  purpose  there  or  elsewhere.  From  Orkney 
she  went  to  Denmark,  where  Harald  Blue-tooth  took 
her  poor  eldest  boy  as  foster-child  ;  but  I  fear  did  not 
very  faithfully  keep  that  promise.  The  Danes  had 
been  robbing  extensively  during  the  late  tumults  in 
Norway ;  this  the  Christian  Hakon,  now  established 
there,  paid  in  kind,  and  the  two  countries  were  at 
war  ;  so  that  Gunhild's  little  boy  was  a  welcome  card 
in  the  hand  of  Blue-tooth. 

Hakon  proved  a  brilliant  and  successful  king ;  re- 
gulated many  things,  public  law  among  others  (Guk- 
Thing  Law,  Froste- Thing  Law  :  these  are  little  codes 
of  his  accepted  by  their  respective  Things,  and  had  a 
salutary  effect  in  their  time) ;  with  prompt  dexterity 
he  drove  back  the  Blue-tooth  foster-son  invasions 


HAKON  THE  GOOD.  19 

every  time  they  came  ;  and  on  the  whole  gained  for 
himself  the  name  of  Hakon  the  Good.  These  Danish 
invasions  were  a  frequent  source  of  trouble  to  him, 
but  his  greatest  and  continual  trouble  was  that  of 
extirpating  heathen  idolatry  from  Norway,  and  in- 
troducing the  Christian  Evangel  in  its  stead.  His 
transcendent  anxiety  to  achieve  this  salutary  enter- 
prise was  all  along  his  grand  difficulty  and  stumbling- 
block  ;  the  heathen  opposition  to  it  being  also  rooted 
and  great.  Bishops  and  priests  from  England  Hakon 
had,  preaching  and  baptising  what  they  could,  but 
making  only  slow  progress ;  much  too  slow  for 
Hakon' s  zeal.  On  the  other  hand,  every  Yule-tide, 
when  the  chief  heathen  were  assembled  in  his  own 
palace  on  their  grand  sacrificial  festival,  there  was 
great  pressure  put  upon  Hakon,  as  to  sprinkling  with 
horse-blood,  drinking  Yule-beer,  eating  horse-flesh, 
and  the  other  distressing  rites ;  the  whole  of  which 
Hakon  abhorred,  and  with  all  his  steadfastness  strove 
to  reject  utterly.  Sigurd,  Jarl  of  Lade  (Trondhjem), 
a  liberal  heathen,  not  openly  a  Christian,  was  ever  a 
wise  counsellor  and  conciliator  in  such  affairs ;  and 
proved  of  great  help  to  Hakon.     Once,  for  example, 

c  2 


20  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

there  having  risen  at  a  Yule-feast,  loud,  almost 
stormful  demand  that  Hakon,  like  a  true  man  and 
brother,  should  drink  Yule-beer  with  them  in  their 
sacred  hightide,  Sigurd  persuaded  him  to  comply,  for 
peace's  sake,  at  least  in  form.  Hakon  took  the  cup 
in  his  left  hand  (excellent  hot  beer),  and  with  his  right 
cut  the  sign  of  the  cross  above  it,  then  drank  a 
draught.  "Yes;  but  what  is  this  with  the  king's 
right  hand  ?"  cried  the  company.  "  Don't  you  see  ?  " 
answered  shifty  Sigurd ;  "he  makes  the  sign  of  Thor's 
hammer  before  drinking !  "  which  quenched  the  mat- 
ter for  the  time. 

Horse-flesh,  horse-broth,  and  the  horse  ingredient 
generally,  Hakon  all  but  inexorably  declined.  By 
Sigurd's  pressing  exhortation  and  entreaty,  he  did 
once  take  a  kettle  of  horse-broth  by  the  handle,  with 
a  good  deal  of  linen-quilt  or  towel  interposed,  and  did 
open  his  lips  for  what  of  steam  could  insinuate  itself. 
At  another  time  he  consented  to  a  particle  of  horse- 
liver,  intending  privately,  I  guess,  to  keep  it  outside 
the  gullet,  and  smuggle  it  away  without  swallowing ; 
but  farther  than  this  not  even  Sigurd  could  persuade 
him  to  go.     At  the  Things  held  in  regard  to  this 


HAKON  THE  GOOD.  21 

matter  Hakon's  success  was  always  incomplete ;  now 
and  then  it  was  plain  failure,  and  Hakon  had  to  draw 
back  till  a  better  time.  Here  is  one  specimen  of  the 
response  he  got  on  such  an  occasion ;  curious  specimen, 
withal,  of  antique  parliamentary  eloquence  from  an 
Anti- Christian  Thing. 

At  a  Thing  of  all  the  Fylkes  of  Trondhjem,  Thing 
held  at  Froste  in  that  region,  King  Hakon,  with  all 
the  eloquence  he  had,  signified  that  it  was  impera- 
tively necessary  that  all  Bonders  and  sub-Bonders 
should  become  Christians,  and  believe  in  one  God, 
Christ  the  Son  of  Mary ;  renouncing  entirely  blood 
sacrifices  and  heathen  idols ;  should  keep  every 
seventh  day  holy,  abstain  from  labour  that  day,  and 
even  from  food,  devoting  the  day  to  fasting  and 
sacred  meditation.  Whereupon,  by  way  of  universal 
answer,  arose  a  confused  universal  murmur  of  entire 
dissent.  "Take  away  from  us  our  old  belief,  and 
also  our  time  for  labour  !  "  murmured  they  in  angry 
astonishment ;  "  how  can  even  the  land  be  got  tilled 
in  that  way  ?  "  "  We  cannot  work  if  we  don't  get 
food,"  said  the  hand  labourers  and  slaves.  "  It  lies 
in  King  jHakon's  blood/'    remarked  others ;    "  his 


22  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

father  and  all  his  kindred  were  apt  to  be  stingy  about 
food,  though  liberal  enough  with  money."  At 
length,  one  Osbjorn  (or  Bear  of  the  Asen  or  Gods, 
what  we  now  call  Osborne),  one  Osbjorn  of  Medal- 
husin  Gulathal,  stept  forward,  and  said,  in  a  distinct 
manner,  "  We  Bonders  (peasant  proprietors)  thought, 
King  Hakon,  when  thou  heldest  thy  first  Thing-day 
here  in  Trondhjem,  and  we  took  thee  for  our  king, 
and  received  our  hereditary  lands  from  thee  again, 
that  we  had  got  heaven  itself.  But  now  we  know 
not  how  it  is,  whether  we  have  won  freedom,  or 
whether  thou  intendest  anew  to  make  us  slaves,  with 
this  wonderful  proposal  that  we  should  renounce  our 
faith,  which  our  fathers  before  us  have  held,  and  all 
our  ancestors  as  well,  first  in  the  age  of  burial  by 
burning,  and  now  in  that  of  earth  burial ;  and  yet 
these  departed  ones  were  much  our  superiors,  and 
their  faith,  too,  has  brought  prosperity  to  us  !  Thee, 
at  the  same  time,  we  have  [loved  so  'much  that  we 
raised  thee  to  manage  all  [the  laws  of  the  land,  and 
speak  as  their  voice  to  us  all.  And  even  now  it  is 
our  will  and  the  vote  of  all  Bonders  to  keep  that 
paction  which  thou  gavest  us  liere  on  the  Thing  at 


HAKON  THE   GOOD.  23 

Froste,  and  to  maintain  thee  as  king  so  long  as  any 
of  us  bonders  who  are  here  upon  the  Thing  has  life 
left,  provided  thou,  king,  wilt  go  fairly  to  work,  and 
demand  of  us  only  such  things  as  are  not  impossible. 
But  if  thou  wilt  fix  upon  this  thing  with  so  great 
obstinacy,  and  employ  force  and  power,  in  that  case, 
we  Bonders  have  taken  the  resolution,  all  of  us,  to 
fall  away  from  thee,  and  to  take  for  ourselves  another 
head,  who  will  so  behave  that  we  may  enjoy  in 
freedom  the  belief  which  is  agreeable  to  us.  Now 
shalt  thou,  king,  choose  one  of  these  two  courses 
before  the  Thing  disperse.',  *  Whereupon/  adds 
the  Chronicle,  'all  the  Bonders  raised  a  mighty 
'  shout,  "Yes,  we  will  have  it  so,  as  has  been  said."  ? 
So  that  Jarl  Sigurd  had  to  intervene,  and  King 
Hakon  to  choose  for  the  moment  the  milder  branch 
of  the  alternative.*  At  other  Things  Hakon  was 
more  or  less  successful.  All  his  days,  by  such 
methods  as  there  were,  he  kept  pressing  forward  with 
this  great  enterprise;  and  on  the  whole  did  thoroughly 
shake  asunder  the  old  edifice  of  heathendom,  and 
fairly  introduce  some  foundation  for  the  new  and 

*  Dahlmann,  ii.  93. 


24  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

better  rule  of  faith  and  life  among  his  people, 
Sigurd,  Jarl  of  Lade,  his  wise  counsellor  in  all  these 
matters,  is  also  a  man  worthy  of  notice. 

Hakon's  arrangements  agaiust  the  continual 
invasions  of  Eric's  sons,  with  Danish  Blue-tooth 
backing  them,  were  manifold,  and  for  a  long  time 
successful.  He  appointed,  after  consultation  and 
consent  in  the  various  Things,  so  many  war-ships, 
fully  manned  and  ready,  to  be  furnished  instantly  on 
the  King's  demand  by  each  province  or  fjord ;  watch- 
fires,  on  fit  places,  from  hill  to  hill  all  along  the  coast, 
were  to  be  carefully  set  up,  carefully  maintained  in 
readiness,  and  kindled  on  any  alarm  of  war.  By 
such  methods  Blue-tooth  and  Co.'s  invasions  were 
for  a  long  while  triumphantly,  and  even  rapidly,  one 
and  all  of  them,  beaten  back,  till  at  length  they 
seemed  as  if  intending  to  cease  altogether,  and  leave 
Hakon  alone  of  them.  But  such  was  not  their  issue 
after  all.  The  sons  of  Eric  had  only  abated  under 
constant  discouragement,  had  not  finally  left  off  from 
what  seemed  their  one  great  feasibility  in  life. 
Gunhild,  their  mother,  was  still  with  them :  a  most 
contriving,  fierce-minded,  irreconcilable  woman,  dili- 


HAKON  THE  GOOD.  2o 

gent  and  urgent  on  them,  in  season  and  out  of 
season ;  and  as  for  King  Blue-tooth,  he  was  at  all 
times  ready  to  help,  with  his  good- will  at  least. 

That  of  the  alarm-fires  on  Hakon's  part  was  found 
troublesome  by  his  people ;  sometimes  it  was  even 
hurtful  and  provoking  (lighting  your  alarm-fires  and 
rousing  the  whole  coast  and  population,  when  it  was 
nothing  but  some  paltry  viking  with  a  couple  of 
ships) ;  in  short,  the  alarm-signal  system  fell  into 
disuse,  and  good  King  Hakon  himself,  in  the  first 
place,  paid  the  penalty.  It  is  counted,  by  the  latest 
commentators,  to  have  been  about  a.d.  961,  sixteenth 
or  seventeenth  year  of  Hakon's  pious,  valiant,  and 
worthy  reign.  Being  at  a  feast  one  day,  with  many 
guests,  on  the  Island  of  Stord,  sudden  announcement 
came  to  him  that  ships  from  the  south  were  approach- 
ing in  quantity,  and  evidently  ships  of  war.  This 
was  the  biggest  of  all  the  "Blue-tooth  forster-son 
invasions ;  and  it  was  fatal  to  Hakon  the  Good  that 
night.  Eyvind  the  Skaldaspillir  (annihilator  of  all 
other  Skalds),  in  his  famed  Hakon  s  Song,  gives 
account,  and,  still  more  pertinently,  the  always 
practical  Snorro.     Danes  in  great  multitude,  six  to 


26  EARLY  KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

one,  as  people  afterwards  computed,  springing  swiftly 
to  land,  and  ranking  themselves ;  Hakon,  neverthe- 
less, at  once  deciding  not  to  take  to  his  ships  and  run, 
but  to  fight  there,^one  to  six ;  fighting,  accordingly, 
in  his  most  splendid  manner,  and  at  last  gloriously 
prevailing;  routing  and  scattering  hack  to  their 
ships  and  flight  homeward  these  six-to-one  Danes. 
1  During  the  struggle  of  the  fight/  says  Snorro,  *  he 
'  was  very  conspicuous  among  other  men  ;  and  while 
'  the  sun  shone,  his  bright  gilded  helmet  glanced,  and 
'  thereby  many  weapons  were  directed  at  him.  One 
'  of  his  henchmen,  Eyvind  Finnson  {i.e.  Skaldaspillir, 
'  the  poet),  took  a  hat,  and  put  tit  over  the  king's 
1  helmet.  Now,  among  the  hostile  first  leaders  were 
1  two  uncles  of  the  Ericsons,  brothers  of  Gunhild, 
'great  champions  both;  Skreya,  the  elder  of  them, 
1  on  the  disappearance  of  the  glittering  helmet, 
1  shouted  boastfully,  "  Does  the  king  of  the  Norse- 
'  men  hide  himself,  then,  or  has  he  fled?  Where  now 
'  is  the  golden  helmet?"  And  so  saying,  Skreya,  and 
'  his  brother  Alf  with  him,  pushed  on  like  fools  or 
1  madmen.  The  king  said,  "  Come  on  in  that  way, 
1  and  you  shall  find  the  king  of  the  Norsemen !  "  ■ 


HAKON  THE  GOOD.  27 

And  in  a  short  space  of  time  braggart  Skreya  did 
come  up,  swinging  his  sword,  and  made  a  cut  at  the 
king;  but  Thoralf  the  Strong,  an  Icelander,  who 
fought  at  the  king's  side,  dashed  his  shield  so  hard 
against  Skreya,  that  he  tottered  with  the  shock. 
On  the  same  instant  the  king  takes  his  sword 
1  quernbiter '  (able  to  cut  querns  or  mill-stones)  with 
both  hands,  and  hews  Skreya  through  helm  and 
head,  cleaving  him  down  to  the  shoulders.  Thoralf 
also  slew  Alf.  That  was  what  they  got  by  such 
over-hasty  search  for  the  king  of  the  Norsemen.* 

Snorro  considers  the  fall  of  these  two  champion 
uncles  as  the  crisis  of  the  fight;  the  Danish  force 
being  much  disheartened  by  such  a  sight,  and  King 
Hakon  now  pressing  on  so  hard  that  all  men  gave 
way  before  him,  the  battle  on  the  Ericson  part 
became  a  whirl  of  recoil ;  and  in  a  few  minutes  more 
a  torrent  of  mere  flight  and  haste  to  get  on  board 
their  ships,  and  put  to  sea  again;  in  which  opera- 
tion many  of  them  were  drowned,  says  Snorro ;  sur- 
vivors making  instant  sail  for  Denmark  in  that  sad 
condition. 

*  Laing's  Snorro,  i.  344. 


28  EARLY  KINGS   OF    NORWAY. 

This  seems  to  have  been  King  Hakon's  finest 
battle,  and  the  most  conspicuous  of  his  victories,  due 
not  a  little  to  his  own  grand  qualities  shown  on  the 
occasion.  But,  alas!  it  was  his  last  also.  He  was 
still  zealously  directing  the  chase  of  that  mad  Danish 
flight,  or  whirl  of  recoil  towards  their  ships,  when  an 
arrow,  shot  most  likely  at  a  venture,  hit  him  under 
the  left  armpit ;  and  this  proved  his  death. 

He  was  helped  into  his  ship,  and  made  sail  for 
Alrekstad,  where  his  chief  residence  in  those  parts 
was ;  but  had  to  stop  at  a  smaller  place  of  his  (which 
had  been  his  mother's,  and  where  he  himself  was 
born) — a  place  called  Hella  (the  Flat  Rock),  still 
known  as  'Hakon's  Hella/  faint  from  loss  of  blood, 
and  crushed  down  as  he  had  never  before  felt. 
Having  no  son  and  only  one  daughter,  he  appointed 
these  invasive  sons  of  Eric  to  be  sent  for,  and  if  he 
died  to  become  kings;  but  to  "spare  his  friends  and 
kindred.,,  "  If  a  longer  life  be  granted  me,"  he  said, 
"I  will  go  out  of  this  land  to  Christian  men,  and  do 
penance  for  what  I  have  committed  against  God. 
But  if  I  die  in  the  country  of  the  heathen,  let  me 
have  such  burial   as  you  yourselves   think  fittest." 


HAKON  THE  GOOD.  ZV 

These  are  his  last  recorded  words.  And  in  heathen 
fashion  he  was  buried,  and  besung  by  Eyvind  and 
the  Skalds,  though  himself  a  zealously  Christian 
king.  Hakon  the  Good;  so  one  still  finds  him 
worthy  of  being  called.  The  sorrow  on  Hakon 's 
death,  Snorro  tells  us,  was  so  great  and  universal, 
*  that  he  was  lamented  both  by  friends  and  enemies ; 
1  and  they  said  that  never  again  would  Norway  see 
'  such  a  king.' 


CHAPTER  IY. 

HARALD   GREY-FELL   AND   BROTHERS. 

Eric's  sons,  four  or  five  of  them,  with  a  Harald  at 
the  top,  now  at  once  got  Norway  in  hand,  all  of  it 
but  Trondhjem,  as  king  and  under-kings ;  and  made  a 
severe  time  of  it  for  those  who  had  been,  or  seemed 
to  be,  their  enemies.  Excellent  Jarl  Sigurd,  always 
so  useful  to  Hakon  and  his  country,  was  killed  by 
them;  and  they  came  to  repent  that  before  very 
long.  The  slain  Sigurd  left  a  son,  Hakon,  as  Jarl, 
who  became  famous  in  the  northern  world  by  and  by. 
This  Hakon,  and  him  only,  would  the  Trondhjemers 
accept  as  sovereign.  "  Death  to  him,  then,"  said  the 
sons  of  Eric,  but  only  in  secret,  till  they  had  got 
their  hands  free  and  were  ready ;  which  was  not  yet 
for  some  years.  Nay,  Hakon,  when  actually  attacked, 
made  good  resistance,  and  threatened  to  cause  trouble. 
Nor  did  he  by  any  means  get  his  death  from  these 


HARALD  GREY-FELL  AND  BROTHERS.     31 

sons  of  Eric  at  this  time,  or  till  long  afterwards  at  all, 
from  one  of  their  kin,  as  it  chanced.  On  the  con- 
trary, he  fled  to  Denmark  now,  and  by  and  by 
managed  to  come  back,  to  their  cost. 

Among  their  other  chief  victims  were  two  cousins 
of  their  own,  Tryggve  and  Gudrod,  who  had  been 
honest  under-kings  to  the  late  head-king,  Hakon  the 
Good;  but  were  now  become  suspect,  and  had  to 
fight  for  their  lives,  and  lose  them  in  a  tragic  manner. 
Tryggve  had  a  son,  whom  we  shall  hear  of.  Gudrod, 
son  of  worthy  Bjorn  the  Chapman,  was  grandfather 
of  Saint  Olaf,  whom  all  men  have  heard  of, — who 
has  a  church  in  Southwark  even,  and  another  in  Old 
Jewry,  to  this  hour.  In  all  these  violences,  Gunhild, 
widow  of  the  late  king  Eric,  was  understood  to  have 
a  principal  hand.  She  had  come  back  to  Norway 
with  her  sons ;  and  naturally  passed  for  the  secret  ad- 
viser and  Maternal  President  in  whatever  of  violence 
went  on ;  always  reckoned  a  fell,  vehement,  relentless 
personage  where  her  own  interests  were  concerned. 
Probably  as  things  settled,  her  influence  on  affairs 
grew  less.  At  least  one  hopes  so ;  and,  in  the  Sagas, 
hears  less  and  less  of  her,  and  before  long  nothing. 


32  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

Harald,  the  head-king  in  this  Eric  fraternity,  does 
not  seem  to  have  been  a  bad  man, — the  contrary 
indeed ;  but  his  position  was  untowardly,  full  of  diffi- 
culty and  contradictions.  Whatever  Harald  could 
accomplish  for  behoof  of  Christianity,  or  real  benefit 
to  Norway,  in  these  cross  circumstances,  he  seems  to 
have  done  in  a  modest  and  honest  manner.  He  got 
the  name  of  Greyfell  from  his  people  on  a  very  trivial 
account,  but  seemingly  with  perfect  good  humour  on 
their  part.  Some  Iceland  trader  had  brought  a  cargo 
of  furs  to  Trondhjem  (Lade)  for  sale;  sale  being 
slacker  than  the  Icelander  wished,  he  presented  a 
chosen  specimen,  cloak,  doublet,  or  whatever  it  was, 
to  Harald;  who  wore  it  with  acceptance  in  public, 
and  rapidly  brought  disposal  of  the  Icelander's  stock, 
and  the  surname  of  Greyfell  to  himself.  His  under- 
kings  and  he  were  certainly  not  popular,  though  I 
almost  think  Greyfell  himself,  in  absence  of  his 
mother  and  the  under-kings,  might  have  been  so. 
But  here  they  all  were,  and  had  wrought  great 
trouble  in  Norway.  "Too  many  of  them/'  said 
everybody ;  "too  many  of  these  courts  and  court 
people,  eating  up  any  substance  that  there  is."     For 


HARALD  GREY-FELL  AND  BROTHERS.     33 

the  seasons  withal,  two  or  three  of  them  in  suc- 
cession, were  bad  for  grass,  much  more  for  grain; 
no  herring  came  either ;  very  cleanness  of  teeth  was 
like  to  come  in  Eyvind  Skaldaspillir's  opinion.  This 
scarcity  became  at  last  their  share  of  the  great 
Famine  of  a.d.  975,  which  desolated  Western  Europe 
(see  the  poem  in  the  Saxon  Chronicle).  And  all 
this  by  Eyvind  Skaldaspillir,  and  the  heathen  Norse 
in  general,  was  ascribed  to  anger  of  the  heathen  gods.. 
Discontent  in  Norway,  and  especially  in  Eyvind 
Skaldaspillir,  seems  to  have  been  very  great. 

Whereupon  exile  Hakon,  Jarl  Sigurd's  son,  bestirs 
himself  in  Denmark,  backed  by  old  King  Blue-tooth, 
and  begins  invading  and  encroaching  in  a  miscel- 
laneous way ;  especially  intriguing  and  contriving 
plots  all  round  him.  An  unfathomably  cunning  kind 
of  fellow,  as  well  as  an  audacious  and  strong-handed ! 
Intriguing  in  Trondhjem,  where  he  gets  the  under- 
king,  Greyfell's  brother,  fallen  upon  and  murdered; 
intriguing  with  Gold  Harald,  a  distinguished  cousin 
or  nephew  of  King  Blue-tooth's,  who  had  done  fine 
viking  work,  and  gained  such  wealth  that  he  got 
the  epithet  of  'Gold,'  and  who  now  was  infinitely 


34  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

desirous  of  a  share  in  Blue-tooth's  kingdom  as  the 
proper  finish  to  these  sea-rovings.  He  even  ventured 
one  day  to  make  publicly  a  distinct  proposal  that  way 
to  King  Harald  Blue-tooth  himself;  who  flew  into 
thunder  and  lightning  at  the  mere  mention  of  it; 
so  that  none  durst  speak  to  him  for  several  days 
afterwards.  Of  both  these  Haralds  Hakon  was  con- 
fidential friend;  and  needed  all  his  skill  to  walk 
without  immediate  annihilation  between  such  a  pair 
of  dragons,  and  work  out  Norway  for  himself  withal. 
In  the  end  he  found  he  must  take  solidly  to  Blue- 
tooth's  side  of  the  question ;  and  that  they  two  must 
provide  a  recipe  for  Gold  Harald  and  Norway  both 
at  once. 

"  It  is  as  much  as  your  life  is  worth  to  speak  again 
of  sharing  this  Danish  kingdom/ '  said  Hakon  very 
privately  to  Gold  Harald ;  "  but  could  not  you,  my 
golden  friend,  be  content  with  Norway  for  a  kingdom, 
if  one  helped  you  to  it  ?  " 

"  That  could  I  well/'  answered  Harald. 

"  Then  keep  me  those  nine  war-ships  you  have  just 
been  rigging  for  a  new  viking  cruise ;  have  these  in 
readiness  when  I  lift  my  finger ! " 


HARALD  GREY-FELL  AN'D  BROTHERS.  35 

That  was  the  recipe  contrived  for  Gold  Harald; 
recipe  for  King  Greyfell  goes  into  the  same  phial,  and 
is  also  ready. 

Hitherto  the  Hakon-Blue-tooth  disturbances  in 
Norway  had  amounted  to  but  little.  King  Greyfell, 
a  very  active  and  valiant  man,  has  constantly,  without 
much  difficulty,  repelled  these  sporadic  bits  of  troubles; 
but  Greyfell,  all  the  same,  would  willingly  have  peace 
with  dangerous  old  Blue-tooth  (ever  anxious  to  get 
his  clutches  over  Norway  on  any  terms),  if  peace  with 
him  could  be  had.  Blue-tooth,  too,  professes  every 
willingness ;  inveigles  Greyfell,  he  and  Hakon  do,  to 
have  a  friendly  meeting  on  the  Danish  borders,  and 
not  only  settle  all  these  quarrels,  but  generously  settle 
Greyfell  in  certain  fiefs  which  he  claimed  in  Denmark 
itself ;  and  so  swear  everlasting  friendship.  Greyfell 
joyfully  complies,  punctually  appears  at  the  appointed 
day  in  Lymfjord  Sound,  the  appointed  place.  Where- 
upon Hakon  gives  signal  to  Gold  Harald,  ■  To  Lymf- 
jord with  these  nine  ships  of  yours,  swift!'  Gold 
Harald  flies  to  Lymfjord  with  his  ships,  challenges 
King  Harald  Greyfell  to  land  and  fight ;  which  the 
undaunted  Greyfell,  though  so  far  outnumbered,  does ; 

d  2 


36  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

and,  fighting  his  very  best,  perishes  there,  he  and 
almost  all  his  people.  Which  done,  Jarl  Hakon,  who 
is  in  readiness,  attacks  Gold  Harald,  the  victorious 
but  the  wearied ;  easily  beats  Gold  Harald,  takes  him 
prisoner,  and  instantly  hangs  and  ends  him,  to  the 
huge  joy  of  King  Blue-tooth  and  Hakon ;  who  now 
make  instant  voyage  to  Norway;  drive  all  the  brother 
under-kings  into  rapid  flight  to  the  Orkneys,  to  any 
readiest  shelter ;  and  so,  under  the  patronage  of  Blue- 
tooth, Hakon,  with  the  title  of  Jarl,  becomes  ruler  of 
Norway.  This  foul  treachery  done  on  the  brave  and 
honest  Harald  Greyfell  is  by  some  dated  about  a.d. 
969,  by  Munch,  965,  by  others,  computing  out  of 
Snorro  only,  a.d.  975.  For  there  is  always  an  uncer- 
tainty in  these  Icelandic  dates  (say  rather,  rare  and 
rude  attempts  at  dating,  without  even  an  'a.d.'  or 
other  fixed  *  year  one '  to  go  upon  in  Iceland),  though 
seldom,  I  think,  so  large  a  discrepancy  as  here. 


CHAPTER  Y. 


HAKON   JARL. 


Hakon  Jarl,  such  the  style  he  took,  had  engaged 
to  pay  some  kind  of  tribute  to  King  Blue-tooth,  '  if 
he  could;'  but  he  never  did  pay  any,  pleading  always 
the  necessity  of  his  own  affairs ;  with  which  excuse, 
joined  to  Hakon' s  readiness  in  things  less  important, 
King  Blue-tooth  managed  to  content  himself,  Hakon 
being  always  his  good  neighbour,  at  least,  and  the  two 
mutually  dependent.  In  Norway,  Hakon,  without 
the  title  of  king,  did  in  a  strong-handed,  steadfast, 
and  at  length  successful  way,  the  office  of  one; 
governed  Norway  (some  count)  for  above  twenty 
years ;  and,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  had  much 
consideration  through  most  of  that  time;  specially 
amongst  the  heathen  orthodox,  for  Hakon  Jarl  him- 
self was  a  zealous  heathen,  fixed  in  his  mind  against 
these  chimerical  Christian  innovations  and  unsalutary 


38  EAELY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

changes  of  creed,  and  would  have  gladly  trampled  out 
all  traces  of  what  the  last  two  kings  (for  Greyfell, 
also,  was  an  English  Christian  after  his  sort)  had 
done  in  this  respect.  But  he  wisely  discerned  that  it 
was  not  possible,  and  that,  for  peace's  sake,  he  must 
not  even  attempt  it,  but  must  strike  preferably  into 
'perfect  toleration/  and  that  of  'every  one  getting 
to  heaven '  (or  even  to  the  other  goal)  '  in  his  own 
way.'  He  himself,  it  is  well  known,  repaired  many 
heathen  temples  (a  great  'church  builder'  in  his 
way  !),  manufactured  many  splendid  idols,  with  much 
gilding  and  such  artistic  ornament  as  there  was, — in 
particular,  one  huge  image  of  Thor,  not  forgetting  the 
hammer  and  appendages,  and  such  a  collar  (supposed 
of  solid  gold,  which  it  was  not  quite,  as  we  shall  hear 
in  time)  round  the  neck  of  him  as  was  never  seen  in 
all  the  North.  How  he  did  his  own  Yule  festivals, 
with  what  magnificent  solemnity,  the  horse-eatings, 
blood-sprinklings,  and  other  sacred  rites,  need  not  be 
told.  Something  of  a  '  Eitualist/  one  may  perceive; 
perhaps  had  Scandinavian  Puseyisms  in  him,  and 
other  desperate  heathen  notions.  He  was  universally 
believed  to  have  gone  into  magic,  for  one  thing,  and 


HAKON  JARL.  39 

to  have  dangerous  potencies  derived  from  the  Devil 
himself.  The  dark  heathen  mind  of  him  struggling 
vehemently  in  that  strange  element,  not  altogether  so 
unlike  our  own  in  some  points. 

For  the  rest,  he  was  evidently,  in  practical  matters, 
a  man  of  sharp,  clear  insight,  of  steadfast  resolution, 
diligence,  promptitude;  and  managed  his  secular 
matters  uncommonly  well.  Had  sixteen  Jarls  under 
him,  though  himself  only  Hakon  Jarl  by  title ;  and 
got  obedience  from  them  stricter  than  any  king  since 
Haarfagr  had  done.  Add  to  which  that  the  country 
had  years  excellent  for  grass  and  crop,  and  that  the 
herrings  came  in  exuberance  ;  tokens,  to  the  thinking 
mind,  that  Hakon  Jarl  was  a  favourite  of  Heaven. 

His  fight  with  the  far-famed  Jomsvikings  was  his 
grandest  exploit  in  public  rumour.  Jomsburg,  a 
locality  not  now  known,  except  that  it  was  near  the 
mouth  of  the  River  Oder,  denoted  in  those  ages  the 
impregnable  castle  of  a  certain  body  corporate,  or 
1  Sea  Robbery  Association  (limited)/  which,  for 
some  generations,  held  the  Baltic  in  terror,  and 
plundered  far  beyond  the  Belt, — in  the  ocean  itself,  in 
Flanders  and  the  opulent  trading  havens  there, — 


40  EARLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

above  all,  in  opulent  anarchic  England,  which,  for 
forty  years  from  about  this  time,  was  the  pirates' 
Goshen ;  and  yielded,  regularly  every  summer,  slaves, 
danegelt,  and  miscellaneous  plunder,  like  no  other 
country  Jomsburg  or  the  viking-world  had  ever 
known.  Palnatoke,  Bue,  and  the  other  quasi-heroic 
heads  of  this  establishment  are  still  remembered  in 
the  northern  parts.  Palnatoke  is  the  title  of  a  tragedy 
by  Oehlenschlager,  which  had  its  run  of  immortality 
in  Copenhagen  some  sixty  or  seventy  years  ago. 

I  judge  the  institution  to  have  been  in  its  floweriest 
state,  probably  now  in  Hakon  Jarl's  time.  Hakon 
Jarl  and  these  pirates,  robbing  Hakon's  subjects  and 
merchants  that  frequented  him,  were  naturally  in 
quarrel ;  and  frequent  fightings  had  fallen  out,  not 
generally  to  the  profit  of  the  Jomsburgers,  who  at 
last  determined  on  revenge,  and  the  rooting  out  of 
this  obstructive  Hakon  Jarl.  They  assembled  in  force 
at  the  Cape  of  Stad, — in  the  Firda  Fylke ;  and  the 
fight  was  dreadful  in  the  extreme,  noise  of  it  filling  all 
the  north  for  long  afterwards.  Hakon,  fighting  like 
a  lion,  could  scarcely  hold  his  own, — Death  or  Victory, 
the  word  on  both  sides  ;  when  suddenly,  the  heavens 


HAKON  JARL.  41 

grew  black,  and  there  broke  out  a  terrific  storm  of 
thunder  and  hail,  appalling  to  the  human  mind, — 
universe  swallowed  wholly  in  black  night ;  only  the 
momentary  forked-blazes,  the  thunder-pealing  as  of 
Ragnarok,  and  the  battering  hail-torrents,  hail-stones 
about  the  size  of  an  egg.  Thor  with  his  hammer 
evidently  acting ;  but  in  behalf  of  whom  ?  The  Joms- 
burgers  in  the  hideous  darkness,  broken  only  by 
flashing  thunderbolts,  had  a  dismal  apprehension  that 
it  was  probably  not  on  their  behalf  (Thor  having  a 
sense  of  justice  in  him)  ;  and  before  the  storm  ended, 
thirty-five  of  their  seventy  ships  sheered  away,  leaving 
gallant  Bue,  with  the  other  thirty-five,  to  follow  as 
they  liked,  who  reproachfully  hailed  these  fugitives, 
and  continued  the  now  hopeless  battle.  Bue's  nose 
and  lips  were  smashed  or  cut  away ;  Bue  managed, 
half- articulately,  to  exclaim,  "Ha!  the  maids  (' mays') 
of  Fiinen  will  never  kiss  me  more.  Overboard,  £\ 
ye  Bue's  men ! "  And  taking  his  two  sea-chests,  with 
all  the  gold  he  had  gained  in  such  life-struggle  from 
of  old,  sprang  overboard  accordingly,  and  finished  the 
affair.  Hakon  Jarl's  renown  rose  naturally  to  the 
transcendent  pitch  after  this  exploit.     His  people,  I 


42  EAKLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

suppose  chiefly  the  Christian  part  of  them,  whispered 
one  to  another,  with  a  shudder,  "  That  in  the  "blackest 
of  the  thunderstorm,  he  had  taken  his  youngest  little 
boy,  and  made  away  with  him ;  sacrificed  him  to 
Thor  or  some  devil,  and  gained  his  victory  by  art- 
magic,  or  something  worse."  Jarl  Eric,  Hakon's  eldest 
son,  without  suspicion  of  art-magic,  but  already  a  dis- 
tinguished viking,  became  thrice  distinguished  by  his 
style  of  sea-fighting  in  this  battle ;  and  awakened 
great  expectations  in  the  viking  public ;  of  him  we 
shall  hear  again. 

The  Jomsburgers,  one  might  fancy,  after  this  sad 
clap  went  visibly  down  in  the  world ;  but  the  fact  is 
not  altogether  so.  Old  King  Blue-tooth  was  now 
dead,  died  of  a  wound  got  in  battle  with  his  zmnatural 
(so  called  ( natural')  son  and  successor,  Otto  Svein 
of  the  Forked  Beard,  afterwards  king  and  conqueror 
of  England  for  a  little  while  ;  and  seldom,  perhaps 
never,  had  vikingism  been  in  such  flower  as  now. 
This  man's  name  is  Sven  in  Swedish,  Svend  in  Ger- 
man, and  means  boy  or  lad, — the  English  *  swain/ 
It  was  at  old  'Father  Blue- tooth's  funeral-ale ' 
(drunken  burial-feast),  that  Svein,  carousing  with  his 


HAKON  JARL.  43 

Jomsburg  chiefs  and  other  choice  spirits,  generally  of 
the  robber  class,  all  risen  into  height  of  highest  robber 
enthusiasm,  pledged  the  vow  to  one  another ;  Svein 
that  he  would  conquer  England  (which,  in  a  sense, 
he,  after  long  struggling,  did) ;  and  the  Jomsburgers 
that  they  would  ruin  and  root  out  Hakon  Jarl  (which, 
as  we  have  just  seen,  they  could  by  no  means  do),  and 
other  guests  other  foolish  things  which  proved  equally 
unfeasible.  Sea-robber  volunteers  so  especially  abound- 
ing in  that  time,  one  perceives  how  easily  the  Joms- 
burgers could  recruit  themselves,  build  or  refit  new 
robber  fleets,  man  them  with  the  pick  of  crews,  and 
steer  for  opulent,  fruitful  England;  where,  under 
Ethelred  the  Unready,  was  such  a  field  for  profitable 
enterprise  as  the  viking  public  never  had  before  or 
since. 

An  idle  question  sometimes  rises  on  me — idle 
enough,  for  it  never  can  be  answered  in  the  affirma- 
tive or  the  negative,  Whether  it  was  not  these  same 
refitted  Jomsburgers  who  appeared  some  while  after 
this  at  Bed  Head  Point,  on  the  shore  of  Angus,  and 
sustained  a  new  severe  beating,  in  what  the  Scotch 
still  faintly  remember  as  their  *  Battle  of  Loncarty  ? ' 


44  EARLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

Beyond  doubt  a  powerful  Norse-pirate  armament 
dropt  anchor  at  the  Red  Head,  to  the  alarm  of  peace- 
able mortals,  about  that  time.  It  was  thought  and 
hoped  to  be  on  its  way  for  England,  but  it  visibly 
hung  on  for  several  days,  deliberating  (as  was  thought) 
whether  they  would  do  this  poorer  coast  the  honour  to 
land  on  it  before  going  farther.  Did  land,  and  vigor- 
ously plunder  and  burn  south-westward  as  far  as 
Perth ;  laid  siege  to  Perth ;  but  brought  out  King 
Kenneth  on  them,  and  produced  that  *  Battle  of 
Loncarty '  which  still  dwells  in  vague  memory  among 
the  Scots.  Perhaps  it  might  be  the  Jomsburgers ; 
perhaps  also  not ;  for  there  were  many  pirate  associa- 
tions, lasting  not  from  century  to  century  like  the 
Jomsburgers,  but  only  for  very  limited  periods,  or 
from  year  to  year ;  indeed,  it  was  mainly  by  such 
that  the  splendid  thief- harvest  of  England  was  reaped 
in  this  disastrous  time.  No  Scottish  chronicler  gives 
the  least  of  exact  date  to  their  famed  victory  of  Lon- 
carty, only  that  it  was  achieved  by  Kenneth  III., 
which  will  mean  some  time  between  a.d.  975  and 
994  ;  and,  by  the  order  they  put  it  in,  probably  soon 
after  a.d.  975,  or  the  beginning  of  this   Kenneth's 


HAKON  JARL.  45 

reign.  Buchanan's  narrative,  carefully  distilled  from 
all  the  ancient  Scottish  sources,  is  of  admirable  quality 
for  style  and  otherwise ;  quiet,  brief,  with  perfect 
clearness,  perfect  credibility  even, — except  that  semi- 
miraculous  appendage  of  the  Ploughmen,  Hay  and 
Sons,  always  hanging  to  the  tail  of  it ;  the  grain  of 
possible  truth  in  which  can  now  never  be  extracted 
by  man's  art !  *  In  brief,  what  we  know  is,  fragments 
of  ancient  human  bones  and  armour  have  occasionally 
been  ploughed  up  in  this  locality,  proof-positive  of 
ancient  fighting  here ;  and  the  fight  fell  out  not  long 
after  Hakon's  beating  of  the  Jomsburgers  at  the  Cape 
of  Stad.  And  in  such  dim  glimmer  of  wavering  twi- 
light, the  question  whether  these  of  Loncarty  were 
refitted  Jomsburgers  or  not,  must  be  left  hanging. 
Loncarty  is  now  the  biggest  bleachfield  in  Queen 
Victoria's  dominions ;  no  village  or  hamlet  there,  only 
the  huge  bleaching-house  and  a  beautiful  field,  some 
six  or  seven  miles  north-west  of  Perth,  bordered  by 
the  beautiful  Tay  river  on  the  one  side,  and  by  its 
beautiful  tributary  Almond  on  the  other  ;  a  Loncarty 

*  G.  Buchanani  Opera  Omnia,  i.  103-4  (Curantc  Ruddimano, 
Edinburgi  1715). 


46         EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

fitted  either  for  bleaching  linen,  or  for  a  bit  of  fair 
duel  between  nations,  in  those  simple  times.  Whether 
our  refitted  Jomsburgers  had  the  least  thing  to  do 
with  it  is  only  matter  of  fancy,  but  if  it  were  they 
who  here  again  got  a  good  beating,  fancy  would  be 
glad  to  find  herself  fact.  The  old  piratical  kings  of 
Denmark  had  been  at  the  founding  of  Jomsburg,  and 
to  Svein  of  the  Forked  Beard  it  was  still  vitally 
important,  but  not  so  to  the  great  Knut,  or  any  king 
that  followed  ;  all  of  whom  had  better  business  than 
mere  thieving ;  and  it  was  Magnus  the  Good,  of 
Norway,  a  man  of  still  higher  anti-anarchic  qualities, 
that  annihilated  it,  about  a  century  later. 

Hakon  Jarl,  his  chief  labours  in  the  world  being 
over,  is  said  to  have  become  very  dissolute  in  his 
elder  days,  especially  in  the  matter  of  women ;  the 
wretched  old  fool,  led  away  by  idleness  and  fulness  of 
bread,  which  to  all  of  us  are  well  said  to  be  the 
parents  of  mischief.  Having  absolute  power,  he  got 
into  the  habit  of  openly  plundering  men's  pretty 
daughters  and  wives  from  them,  and,  after  a  few 
weeks,  sending  them  back ;  greatly  to  the  rage  of  the 
fierce  Norse  heart,  had  there  been  any  means  of 


HAKON  JARL.  47 

resisting  or  revenging.  It  did,  after  a  little  while, 
prove  the'ruin  and  destruction  of  Hakon  the  Rich,  as 
he  was  then  called.  It  opened  the  door,  namely,  for 
entry  of  Olaf  Tryggveson  upon  the  scene, — a  very 
much  grander  man ;  in  regard  to  whom  the  wiles  and 
traps  of  Hakon  proved  to  be  a  recipe,  not  on  Trygg- 
veson, but  on  the  wily  Hakon  himself,  as  shall  now 
be  seen  straightway. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


OLAF    TRYGGVESON. 


Hakon,  in  late  times,  had  heard  of  a  famous  stirring 
person,  victorious  in  various  lands  and  seas,  latterly- 
united  in  sea-robbery  with  Svein,  Prince  Koyal  of 
Denmark,  afterwards  King  Svein  of  the  Double-beard 
('  Zvae   Skiaeg,'  Twa   Shag)    or  fork-beard,  both   of 
whom  had  already  done  transcendent  feats  in  the 
viking  way  during  this  copartnery.      The  fame  of 
Svein,  and  this  stirring  personage,  whose  name  was 
'  Ole,'  and,  recently,  their  stupendous  feats  in  plunder 
of  England,  siege  of  London,  and  other  wonders  and 
splendours  of  viking  glory  and  success,  had  gone  over 
all  the  North,  awakening  the  attention  of  Hakon  and 
everybody  there.     The  name  of  '  Ole'  was  enigmatic, 
mysterious,  and  even  dangerous-looking    to    Hakon 
Jarl;  who   at  length  sent  out  a  confidential  spy  to 
investigate  this  '  Ole ' ;  a  feat  which  the  confidential 


OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  49 

spy  did  completely  accomplish, — by  no  means  to 
Hakon's  profit !  The  mysterious  '  Ole  '  proved  to  be 
no  other  than  Olaf,  son  of  Tryggve,  destined  to  blow 
Hakon  Jarl  suddenly  into  destruction,  and  become 
famous  among  the  heroes  of  the  Norse  world. 

Of  Olaf  Tryggveson  one  always  hopes  there  might, 
one  day,  some  real  outline  of  a  biography  be  written  ; 
fished  from  the  abysses  where  (as  usual)  it  welters 
deep  in  foul  neighbourhood  for  the  present.  Farther 
on  we  intend  a  few  words  more  upon  the  matter.  But 
in  this  place  all  that  concerns  us  in  it  limits  itself  to 
the  two  following  facts  :  first,  that  Hakon's  confiden- 
tial spy  '  found  Ole  in  Dublin ' ;  picked  acquaintance 
with  him,  got  him  to  confess  that  he  was  actually 
Olaf,  son  of  Tryggve  (the  Tryggve,  whom  Blood-axe's 
fierce  widow  and  her  sons  had  murdered) ;  got  him 
gradually  to  own  that  perhaps  an  expedition  into 
Norway  might  have  its  chances ;  and  finally  that, 
under  such  a  wise  and  loyal  guidance  as  his  (the 
confidential  spy's,  whose  friendship  for  Tryggveson 
was  so  indubitable),  he  (Tryggveson)  would  actually 
try  it  upon  Hakon  Jarl,  the  dissolute  old  scoundrel. 
Fact  second  is,  that  about  the  time  they  two  set  sail 


50  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

from  Dublin  on  their  Norway  expedition,  Hakon  Jarl 
removed  to  Trondhjem,  then  called  Lade ;  intending 
to  pass  some  months  there. 

Now  just  about  the  time  when  Tryggveson,  spy,  and 
party  had  landed  in  Norway,  and  were  advancing 
upon  Lade,  with  what  support  from  the  public  could 
be  got,  dissolute  old  Hakon  Jarl  had  heard  of  one 
Gudrun,  a  Bonder's  wife,  unparalleled  in  beauty,  who 
was  called  in  those  parts,  '  Sunbeam  of  the  Grove  • 
(so  inexpressibly  lovely) ;  and  sent  off  a  couple  of 
thralls  to  bring  her  to  him.  "Never,"  answered 
Gudrun  ;  "  never,"  her  indignant  husband  ;  in  a  tone 
dangerous  and  displeasing  to  these  Court  thralls ;  who 
had  to  leave  rapidly,  but  threatened  to  return  in  better 
strength  before  long.  Whereupon,  instantly,  the 
indignant  Bonder  and  his  Sunbeam  of  the  Grove  sent 
out  their  war-arrow,  rousing  all  the  country  into  angry 
promptitude,  and  more  than  one  perhaps  into  greedy 
hope  of  revenge  for  their  own  injuries.  The  rest  of 
Hakon's  history  now  rushes  on  with  extreme  rapidity. 

Sunbeam  of  the  Grove,  when  next  demanded  of  her 
Bonder,  has  the  whole  neighbourhood  assembled  in 
arms  round  her ;  rumour  of  Tryggveson  is  fast  making 


OLAF   TRYGGVESON.  51 

it  the  whole  country.  Hakon's  insolent  messengers 
are  cut  in  pieces ;  Hakon  finds  he  cannot  fly  under 
cover  too  soon.  With  a  single  slave  he  flies  that 
same  night ; — but  whitherward  ?  Can  think  of  no 
safe  place,  except  to  some  old  mistress  of  his,  who 
lives  retired  in  that  neighbourhood,  and  has  some  pity 
or  regard  for  the  wicked  old  Hakon.  Old  mistress 
does  receive  him,  pities  him,  will  do  all  she  can  to 
protect  and  hide  him.  But  how,  by  what  uttermost 
stretch  of  female  artifice  hide  him  here ;  everyone 
will  search  here  first  of  all !  Old  mistress,  by  the 
slave's  help,  extemporises  a  cellar  under  the  floor  of 
her  pig-house ;  sticks  Hakon  and  slave  into  that,  as 
the  one  safe  seclusion  she  can  contrive.  Hakon  and 
slave,  begrunted  by  the  pigs  above  them,  tortured  by 
the  devils  within  and  about  them,  passed  two  days  in 
circumstances  more  and  more  horrible.  For  they 
heard,  through  their  light-slit  and  breathing-slit,  the 
triumph  of  Tryggveson  proclaiming  itself  by  Trygg- 
veson's  own  lips,  who  had  mounted  a  big  boulder  near 
by  and  was  victoriously  speaking  to  the  people, 
winding  up  with  a  promise  of  honours  and  rewards  to 
whoever  should  bring  him  wicked  old  Hakon's  head. 

E   2 


02  EARLY  KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

Wretched  Hakon,  justly  suspecting  his  slave,  tried  to 
at  least  keep  himself  awake.  Slave  did  keep  himself 
awake  till  Hakon  dozed  or  slept,  then  swiftly  cut  off 
Hakon's  head,  and  plunged  out  with  it  to  the  presence 
of  Tryggveson.  Tryggveson,  detesting  the  traitor, 
useful  as  the  treachery  was,  cut  off  the  slaved  head 
too,  had  it  hung  up  along  with  Hakon's  on  the 
pinnacle  of  the  Lade  Gallows,  where  the  populace 
pelted  both  heads  with  stones  and  many  curses, 
especially  the  more  important  of  the  two.  *  Hakon 
the  Bad*  ever  henceforth,  instead  of  Hakon  the 
Rich. 

This  was  the  end  of  Hakon  Jarl,  the  last  support 
of  heathenry  in  Norway,  among  other  characteristics 
he  had :  a  strong-handed,  hard-headed,  very  relent- 
less, greedy  and  wicked  being.  He  is  reckoned  to 
have  ruled  in  Norway,  or  mainly  ruled,  either  in  the 
struggling  or  triumphant  state,  for  about  thirty  years 
(965-95  P)  He  and  his  seemed  to  have  formed,  by 
chance  rather  than  design,  the  chief  opposition  which 
the  Haarfagr  posterity  throughout  its  whole  course 
experienced  in  Norway.  Such  the  cost  to  them  of 
killmg",  good  Jarl  Sigurd,  in  GreyfeH's  time  !     For 


OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  53 

'curses,  like  chickens,'  do  sometimes  visibly  'come 
home  to  feed/  as  they  always,  either  visibly  or 
else  invisibly,  are  punctually  sure  to  do. 

Hakon  Jarl  is  considerably  connected  with  the 
Far'der  Saga;  often  mentioned  there,  and  comes  out 
perfectly  in  character ;  an  altogether  worldly-wise 
man  of  the  roughest  type,  not  without  a  turn  for 
practicality  of  kindness  to  those  who  would  really  be 
of  use  to  him.  His  tendencies  to  magic  also  are  not 
forgotten. 

Hakon  left  two  sons,  Eric  and  Svein,  often  also 
mentioned  in  this  Saga.  On  their  father's  death 
they  fled  to  Sweden,  to  Denmark,  and  were  busy 
stirring  up  troubles  in  those  countries  against  Olaf 
Tryggveson ;  till  at  length,  by  a  favourable  com- 
bination, under  their  auspices  chiefly,  they  got  his 
brief  and  noble  reign  put  an  end  to.  Nay,  further- 
more, Jarl  Eric  left  sons,  especially  an  elder  son,, 
named  also  Eric,  who  proved  a  sore  affliction,  and  a 
continual  stone  of  stumbling  to  a  new  generation  of 
Haarfagrs,  and  so  continued  the  curse  of  Sigurd's 
murder  upon  them. 

Towards  the  end  of  this  Hakon's  reign  it  was  that 


54  EAKLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

the  discovery  of  America  took  place  (985).  Actual 
discovery,  it  appears,  by  Eric  the  Red,  an  Icelander  ; 
concerning  which  there  has  been  abundant  investiga- 
tion and  discussion  in  our  time.  Ginnungagap  (Roar- 
ing Abyss)  is  thought  to  be  the  mouth  of  Behring's 
Straits  in  Baffin's  Bay  ;  Big  Helloland,  the  coast  from 
Cape  Walsingham  to  near  Newfoundland;  Little 
Helloland,  Newfoundland  itself.  Markland  was  Lower 
Canada,  New  Brunswick,  and  Nova  Scotia.  South- 
ward thence  to  Chesapeak  Bay  was  called  Wine  Land 
(wild  grapes  still  grow  in  Rhode  Island,  and  more 
luxuriantly  further  south).  White  Man's  Land, 
called  also  Great  Ireland,  is  supposed  to  mean  the  two 
Carolinas,  down  to  the  Southern  Cape  of  Florida.  In 
Dahlmann's  opinion,  the  Irish  themselves  might  even 
pretend  to  have  probably  been  the  first  discoverers  of 
America ;  they  had  evidently  got  to  Iceland  itself 
before  the  Norse  exiles  found  it  out.  It  appears  to  be 
certain  that,  from  the  end  of  the  tenth  century  to  the 
early  part  of  the  fourteenth,  there  was  a  dim  know- 
ledge of  those  distant  shores  extant  in  the  Norse 
mind,  and  even  some  straggling  series  of  visits  thither 
by  roving  Norsemen ;    though,  as  only  danger,  diffi- 


OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  55 

culty,  and  no  profit  resulted,  the  visits  ceased,  and 
the  whole  matter  sank  into  oblivion,  and,  but  for  the 
Icelandic  talent  of  writing  in  the  long  winter  nights, 
would  never  have  been  heard  of  by  posterity  at  all. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

REIGN   OF   OLAF   TRYGGVESON. 

Olaf  Tryggveson  (a.d.  995 — 1000)  also  makes  a 
great  figure  in  the  Faroer  Sagay  and  recounts  there 
his  early  troubles,  which  were  strange  and  many.  He 
is  still  reckoned  a  grand  hero  of  the  North,  though 
his  vates  now  is  only  Snorro  Sturleson  of  Iceland. 
Tryggveson  had  indeed  many  adventures  in  the  world. 
His  poor  mother,  Astrid,  was  obliged  to  fly,  on  mur- 
der of  her  husband  by  Gunhild, — to  fly  for  life,  three 
months  before  he,  her  little  Olaf,  was  born.  She  lay 
concealed  in  reedy  islands,  fled  through  trackless 
forests;  reached  her  father's  with  the  little  baby  in  her 
arms,  and  lay  deep-hidden  there,  tended  only  by  her 
father  himself ;  Gunhild's  pursuit  being  so  incessant, 
and  keen  as  with  sleuth-hounds.  Poor  Astrid  had  to 
fly  again,  deviously  to  Sweden,  to  Esthland  (Esthonia), 
to  Russia.    In  Esthland  she  was  sold  as  a  slave,  quite 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  57 

parted  from  her  boy, — who  also  was  sold,  and  again 
sold ;  but  did  at  last  fall  in  with  a  kinsman  high  in 
the  Russian  service;  did  from  him  find  redemption 
and  help,  and  so  rose,  in  a  distinguished  manner,  to 
manhood,  victorious  self-help,  and  recovery  of  his 
kingdom  at  last.  He  even  met  his  mother  again,  he 
as  king  of  Norway,  she  as  one  wonderfully  lifted  out 
of  darkness  into  new  life  and  happiness  still  in  store. 
Grown  to  manhood,  Tryggveson,  now  become  ac- 
quainted with  his  birth,  and  with  his,  alas,  hopeless 
claims ;  left  Russia  for  the  one  profession  open  to  him, 
that  of  sea-robbery ;  and  did  feats  without  number  in 
that  questionable  line  in  many  seas  and  scenes, — in 
England  latterly,  and  most  conspicuously  of  all.  In 
one  of  his  courses  thither,  after  long  labours  in  the 
Hebrides,  Man,  Wales,  and  down  the  western  shores 
to  the  very  Land's  End  and  farther,  he  paused  at  the 
Scilly  Islands  for  a  little  while.  He  was  told  of  a 
wonderful  Christian  hermit  living  strangely  in  these 
sea- solitudes  ;  had  the  curiosity  to  seek  him  out,  exa- 
mine, question,  and  discourse  with  him ;  and,  after 
some  reflection,  accepted  Christian  baptism  from  the 
venerable  man.     In  Snorro  the  story  is  involved  in 


58  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

miracle,  rumour,  and  fable ;  but  the  fact  itself  seems 
certain,  and  is  very  interesting ;  the  great,  wild,  noble 
soul  of  fierce  Olaf  opening  to  this  wonderful  gospel  of 
tidings  from  beyond  the  world,  tidings  which  infinitely 
transcended  all  else  he  had  ever  heard  or  dreamt  of ! 
It  seems  certain  he  was  baptised  here ;  date  not 
fixable;  shortly  before  poor  heart-broken  Dunstan's 
death,  or  shortly  after  ;  most  English  churches,  mon- 
asteries especially,  lying  burnt,  under  continual 
visitation  of  the  Danes.  Olaf,  such  baptism  notwith- 
standing, did  not  quit  his  viking  profession ;  indeed, 
what  other  was  there  for  him  in  the  world  as  yet  ? 

We  mentioned  his  occasional  copartneries  with 
Svein  of  the  Double-beard,  now  become  King  of 
Denmark,  but  the  greatest  of  these,  and  the  alone 
interesting  at  this  time,  is  their  joint  invasion  of 
England,  and  Tryggveson's  exploits  and  fortunes  there 
some  years  after  that  adventure  of  baptism  in  the 
Scilly  Isles.  Svein  and  he  'were  above  a  year  in 
England  together/  this  time:  they  steered. up  the 
Thames  with  three  hundred  ships  and  many  fighters  ; 
siege,  or  at  least  furious  assault,  of  London  was  their 
first  or  main  enterprise,  but  it  did  not  succeed.     The 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON  59 

Saxon  Chronicle  gives  date  to  it,  a.d.  994,  and  names 
expressly,  as  Svein's  co-partner,  *  Olaus,  king  of  Nor- 
way/— which  he  was  as  yet  far  from  being ;  but  in 
regard  to  the  Year  of  Grace  the  Saxon  Chronicle  is 
to  be  held  indisputable,  and,  indeed,  has  the  field  to 
itself  in  this  matter.  Famed  Olaf  Tryggveson,  seen 
visibly  at  the  siege  of  London,  year  994,  it  throws  a 
kind  of  momentary  light  to  us  over  that  disastrous 
whirlpool  of  miseries  and  confusions,  all  dark  and 
painful  to  the  fancy  otherwise  !  This  big  voyage  and 
furious  siege  of  London  is  Svein  Double-beard's  first 
real  attempt  to  fulfil  that  vow  of  his  at  Father  Blue- 
tooth's  '  funeral  ale/  and  conquer  England, — which  it 
is  a  pity  he  could  not  yet  do.  Had  London  now 
fallen  to  him,  it  is  pretty  evident  all  England  must 
have  followed,  and  poor  England,  with  Svein  as  king 
over  it,  been  delivered  from  immeasurable  woes,  which 
had  to  last  some  two  and  twenty  years  farther,  before 
this  result  could  be  arrived  at.  But  finding  London 
impregnable  for  the  moment  (no  ship  able  to  get 
athwart  the  bridge,  and  many  Danes  perishing  in  the 
attempt  to  do  it  by  swimming),  Svein  and  Olaf  turned 
to  other  enterprises ;  all  England  in  a  manner  lying 


60  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

open  to  them,  turn  which  way  they  liked.  They 
hurnt  and  plundered  over  Kent,  over  Hampshire, 
Sussex ;  they  stormed  far  and  wide ;  world  lying  all 
"before  them  where  to  choose.  "Wretched  Ethelred, 
as  the  one  invention  he  could  fall  upon,  offered  them 
Danegelt  (16,000/.  of  silver  this  year,  but  it  rose  in 
other  years  as  high  as  48,000/.)  ;  the  desperate 
Ethelred,  a  clear  method  of  quenching  fire  by  pouring 
oil  on  it !  Svein  and  Olaf  accepted ;  withdrew  to 
Southampton, — Olaf  at  least  did, — till  the  money  was 
got  ready.  Strange  to  think  of,  fierce  Svein  of  the 
Double-beard,  and  conquest  of  England  by  him ;  this 
had  at  last  become  the  one  salutary  result  which  re- 
mained for  that  distracted,  down-trodden,  now  utterly 
.chaotic  and  anarchic  country.  A  conquering  Svein, 
followed  by  an  ably  and  earnestly  administrative,  as 
well  as  conquering,  Knut  (whom  Dahlmann  compares 
to  Charlemagne),  were  thus  by  the  mysterious 
destinies  appointed  the  effective  saviours  of  England. 

Tryggveson,  on  this  occasion,  was  a  good  while  at 
Southampton ;  and  roamed  extensively  about,  easily 
victorious  over  everything,  if  resistance  were  at- 
tempted, but  finding  little  or  none ;  and  acting  now 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  61 

in  a  peaceable  or  even  friendly  capacity.  In  the 
Southampton  country  he  came  in  contact  with  the 
then  Bishop  of  Winchester,  afterwards  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  excellent  Elphegus,  still  dimly  decipher- 
able to  us  as  a  man  of  great  natural  discernment, 
piety,  and  inborn  veracity ;  a  hero-soul,  probably  of 
real  brotherhood  with  Olafs  own.  He  even  made 
court  visits  to  King  Ethelred;  one  visit  to  him  at 
Andover  of  a  very  serious  nature.  By  Elphegus,  as 
we  can  discover,  he  was  introduced  into  the  real 
depths  of  the  Christian  faith.  Elphegus,  with  due 
solemnity  of  apparatus,  in  presence  of  the  king,  at 
Andover,  baptised  Olaf  anew,  and  to  him  Olaf 
engaged  that  he  would  never  plunder  in  England  any 
more ;  which  promise,  too,  he  kept.  In  fact,  not  long 
after,  Svein's  conquest  of  England  being  in  an  evi- 
dently forward  state,  Tryggveson  (having  made, 
withal,  a  great  English  or  Irish  marriage, — a  dowager 
Princess,  who  had  voluntarily  fallen  in  love  with  him, 
— see  Snorro  for  this  fine  romantic  fact !)  mainly 
resided  in  our  island  for  two  or  three  years,  or  else  in 
Dublin,  in  the  precincts  of  the  Danish  Court  there  in 
1  the  Sister  Isle.     Accordingly  it  was  in  Dublin,  as 


62  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

above  noted,  that  Hakon's  spy  found  him ;  and  from 
the  Liffey  that  his  squadron  sailed,  through  the 
Hebrides,  through  the  Orkneys,  plundering  and  bap- 
tising in  their  strange  way,  towards  such  success  as 
we  have  seen. 

Tryggveson  made  a  stout,  and,  in  effect,  victorious 
and  glorious  struggle  for  himself  as  king.  Daily  and 
hourly  vigilant  to  do  so,  often  enough  by  soft  and 
even  merry  methods,— for  he  was  a  witty,  jocund 
man,  and  had  a  fine  ringing  laugh  in  him,  and  clear 
pregnant  words  ever  ready, — or  if  soft  methods  would 
not  serve,  then  by  hard  and  even  hardest  he  put 
down  a  great  deal  of  miscellaneous  anarchy  in 
Norway;  was  especially  busy  against  heathenism 
(devil-worship  and  its  rites) :  this,  indeed,  may  be 
called  the  focus  and  heart  of  all  his  royal  endeavour 
in  Norway,  and  of  all  the  troubles  he  now  had  with 
his  people  there.  For  this  was  a  serious,  vital,  all- 
comprehending  matter ;  devil-worship,  a  thing  not  to 
be  tolerated  one  moment  longer  than  you  could  by 
any  method  help!  Olafs  success  was  intermittent, 
of  varying  complexion  ;  but  his  effort,  swift  or  slow, 
was  strong  and  continual ;  and  on  the  whole  he  did 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  63 

succeed.     Take  a  sample  or  two  of  that  wonderful 
conversion  process : 

At  one  of  his  first  Things  he  found  the  Bonders  all 
assembled  in  arms ;  resolute  to  the  death  seemingly, 
against  his  proposal  and  him.  Tryggveson  said 
little ;  waited  impassive,  "  What  your  reasons  are, 
good  men?"  One  zealous  Bonder  started  up  in 
passionate  parliamentary  eloquence ;  but  after  a 
sentence  or  two,  broke  down ;  one,  and  then  another, 
and  still  another,  and  remained  all  three  staring  in 
open-mouthed  silence  there !  The  peasant-proprietors 
accepted  the  phenomenon  as  ludicrous,  perhaps  partly 
as  miraculous  withal,  and  consented  to  baptism  this 
time. 

On  another  occasion  of  a  Thing,  which  had 
assembled  near  some  heathen  temple  to  meet  him, — 
temple  where  Hakon  Jarl  had  done  much  repairing, 
and  set  up  many  idol  figures  and  sumptuous  orna- 
ments, regardless  of  expense,  especially  a  very  big 
and  splendid  Thor,  with  massive  gold  collar  round  the 
neck  of  him,  not  the  like  of  it  in  Norway, — King  Olaf 
Tryggveson  was  clamorously  invited  by  the  Bonders 
to  step  in  there,  enlighten  his  eyes,  and  partake  of 


64  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

the  sacred  rites.  Instead  of  which  he  rushed  into 
the  temple  with  his  armed  men;  smashed  down, 
with  his  own  battle-axe,  the  god  Thor,  prostrate  on 
the  ground  at  one  stroke,  to  set  an  example ;  and,  in 
a  few  minutes,  had  the  whole  Hakon  Pantheon 
wrecked ;  packing  up  meanwhile  all  the  gold  and 
preciosities  accumulated  there  (not  forgetting  Thor's 
illustrious  gold  collar,  of  which  we  shall  hear  again), 
and  victoriously  took  the  plunder  home  with  him  for 
his  own  royal  uses  and  behoof  of  the  state. 

In  other  cases,  though  a  friend  to  strong  measures, 
he  had  to  hold  in,  and  await  the  favourable  moment. 
Thus  once,  in  beginning  a  parliamentary  address,  so 
soon  as  he  came  to  touch  upon  Christianity,  the 
Bonders  rose  in  murmurs,  in  vociferations  and 
jingling  of  arms,  which  quite  drowned  the  royal 
voice ;  declared,  They  had  taken  arms  against  king 
Hakon  the  Good  to  compel  him  to  desist  from  his 
Christian  proposals;  and  they  did  not  think  king 
Olaf  a  higher  man  than  him  (Hakon  the  Good). 
The  king  then  said,  'He  purposed  coming  to  them 
'  next  Yule  to  their  great  sacrificial  feast,  to  see  for 
'  himself  what  their  customs  were/  which  pacified  the 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  65 

Bonders  for  this  time.  The  appointed  place  of 
meeting  was  again  a  Hakon-Jarl  Temple,  not  yet 
done  to  ruin  ;  chief  shrine  in  those  Trondhjem  parts, 
I  believe :  there  should  Tryggveson  appear  at  Yule. 
Well,  but  before  Yule  came,  Tryggveson  made  a 
great  banquet  in  his  palace  at  Trondhjem,  and  in- 
vited far  and  wide,  all  manner  of  important  persons  out 
of  the  district  as  guests  there.  Banquet  hardly  done, 
Tryggveson  gave  some  slight  signal,  upon  which 
armed  men  strode  in,  seized  eleven  of  these  principal 
persons,  and  the  king  said :  "Since  he  himself  was  to 
become  a  heathen  again,  and  do  sacrifice,  it  was  his 
purpose  to  do  it  in  the  highest  form,  namely,  that  of 
Human  Sacrifice;  and  this  time  not  of  slaves  and 
malefactors,  but  of  the  best  men  in  the  country ! " 
In  which  stringent  circumstances  the  eleven  seized 
persons,  and  company  at  large,  gave  unanimous  con- 
sent to  baptism ;  straightway  received  the  same,  and 
abjured  their  idols ;  but  were  not  permitted  to  go  home 
till  they  had  left,  in  sons,  brothers,  and  other  precious 
relatives,  sufficient  hostages  in  the  king's  hands. 

By  unwearied  industry  of  this  and  better  kinds, 
Tryggveson  had  trampled  down  idolatry,  so  far  as 


66  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

form  went, — how  far  in  substance  may  be  greatly- 
doubted.  But  it  is  to  be  remembered  withal,  that 
always  on  the  back  of  these  compulsory  adventures 
there  followed  English  bishops,  priests  and  preachers  ; 
whereby  to  the  open-minded,  conviction,  to  all 
degrees  of  it,  was  attainable,  while  silence  and 
passivity  became  the  duty  or  necessity  of  the  uncon- 
vinced party. 

In  about  two  years  Norway  was  all  gone  over 
with  a  rough  harrow  of  conversion.  Heathenism  at 
least  constrained  to  be  silent  and  outwardly  con- 
formable. Tryggveson  next  turned  his  attention  to 
Iceland,  sent  one  Thangbrand,  priest  from  Saxony,  of 
wonderful  qualities,  military  as  well  as  theological, 
to  try  and  convert  Iceland.  Thangbrand  made  a  few 
converts ;  for  Olaf  had  already  many  estimable  Ice- 
land friends,  whom  he  liked  much,  and  was  much 
liked  by ;  and  conversion  was  the  ready  road  to  his 
favour.  Thangbrand,  I  find,  lodged  with  Hall  of 
Sid  a  (familiar  acquaintance  of  'Burnt  Njal/  whose 
Saga  has  its  admirers  among  us  even  now).  Thang- 
brand converted  Hall  and  one  or  two  other  leading 
men ;  but  in  general  he  was  reckoned  quarrelsome 


REIGN   OF   OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  67 

and  blusterous  rather  than  eloquent  and  piously 
convincing.  Two  skalds  of  repute  made  biting 
lampoons  upon  Thangbrand,  whom  Thangbrand,  by 
two  opportunities  that  offered,  cut  down  and  did  to 
death  because  of  their  skaldic  quality.  Another  he 
killed  with  his  own  hand,  I  know  not  for  what  reason. 
In  brief,  after  about  a  year,  Thangbrand  returned  to 
Norway  and  king  Olaf ;  declaring  the  Icelanders  to  be 
a  perverse,  satirical,  and  inconvertible  people,  having 
himself,  the  record  says,  '  been  the  death  of  three 
men  there.'  King  Olaf  was  in  high  rage  at  this 
result;  but  was  persuaded  by  the  Icelanders  about 
him  to  try  farther,  and  by  a  milder  instrument.  He 
accordingly  chose  one  Thormod,  a  pious,  patient, 
and  kindly  man,  who,  within  the  next  year  or  so,  did 
actually  accomplish  the  matter;  namely,  get  Chris- 
tianity, by  open  vote,  declared  at  Thing  valla  by  the 
general  Thing  of  Iceland  there ;  the  roar  of  a  volcanic 
eruption  at  the  right  moment  rather  helping  the 
conclusion,  if  I  recollect.  Whereupon  Olaf's  joy 
was  no  doubt  great. 

One  general  result  of  these  successful  operations  was 
the  discontent,  to  all  manner  of  degrees,  on  the  part 

v  2 


68  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

of  many  Norse  individuals,  against  this  glorious  and 
victorious,  but  peremptory  and  terrible  king  of  tbeirs. 
Tryggveson,  I  fancy,  did  not  much  regard  all  that ;  a 
man  of  joyful,  cheery  temper,  habitually  contemptuous  of 
danger.  Another  trivial  misfortune  that  befell  in  these 
conversion  operations,  and  became  important  to  him, 
he  did  not  even  know  of,  and  would  have  much  de- 
spised if  he  had.  It  was  this :  Sigrid,  queen  dowager 
of  Sweden,  thought  to  be  amongst  the  most  shining 
women  of  the  world,  was  also  known  for  one  of  the 
most  imperious,  revengeful,  and  relentless,  and  had 
got  for  herself  the  name  of  Sigrid  the  Proud.  In  her 
high  widowhood  she  had  naturally  many  wooers ;  but 
treated  them  in  a  manner  unexampled.  Two  of  her 
suitors,  a  simultaneous  Two,  were,  King  Harald 
Oraenske  (a  cousin  of  King  Tryggveson's,  and  kind 
of  king  in  some  district,  by  sufferance  of  the  late 
Hakon's), — this  luckless  Grsenske  and  the  then  Rus- 
sian Sovereign  as  well,  name  not  worth  mentioning, 
were  zealous  suitors  of  Queen  Dowager  Sigrid,  and  were 
perversely  slow  to  accept  the  negative,  which  in  her 
heart  was  inexorable  for  both,  though  the  expression 
of  it  could  not  be  quite  so  emphatic.     By  ill-luck  for 


REIGN   OF   OLAF   THYGGVESON.  69 

them  tliey  came  once, — from  the  far  West,  Graenske ; 
from  the  far  East,  the  Russian; — and  arrived  both 
together  at  Sigrid's  court,  to  prosecute  their  impor- 
tunate, and  to  her  odious  and  tiresome  suit ;  much, 
how  very  much,  to  her  impatience  and  disdain.  She 
lodged  them  both  in  some  old  mansion,  which  she 
had  contiguous,  and  got  compendiously  furnished  for 
them ;  and  there,  I  know  not  whether  on  the  first  or 
on  the  second,  or  on  what  following  night,  this  un- 
paralleled Queen  Sigrid  had  the  house  surrounded, 
set  on  fire,  and  the  two  suitors  and  their  people  burnt 
to  ashes !  No  more  of  bother  from  these  two  at  least ! 
This  appears  to  be  a  fact;  and  it  could  not  be  un- 
known to  Tryggveson. 

In  spite  of  which,  however,  there  went  from  Trygg- 
veson, who  was  now  a  widower,  some  incipient  mar- 
riage proposals  to  this  proud  widow ;  by  whom  they 
were  favourably  received ;  as  from  the  brightest  man 
in  all  the  world,  they  might  seem  worth  being.  Now, 
in  one  of  these  anti-heathen  onslaughts  of  King  Olaf  's 
on  the  idol  temples  of  Hakon — (I  think  it  was  that 
case  where  Olaf's  own  battle-axe  struck  down  the 
monstrous  refulgent  Thor,  and  conquered  an  immense 


70  EAKLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

gold  ring  from  the  neck  of  him,  or  from  the  door  of 
his  temple), — a  huge  gold  ring,  at  any  rate,  had  come 
into  Olaf 's  hands  ;  and  this  he  bethought  him  might 
be  a  pretty  present  to  Queen  Sigrid,  the  now  favour- 
able, though  the  proud.  Sigrid  received  the  ring  with 
joy ;  fancied  what  a  collar  it  would  make  for  her  own 
fair  neck ;  but  noticed  that  her  two  goldsmiths,  weigh- 
ing it  on  their  fingers,  exchanged  a  glance.  "  What 
is  that  ?  V  exclaimed  Queen  Sigrid.  "  Nothing,"  an- 
swered they,  or  endeavoured  to  answer,  dreading  mis- 
chief. But  Sigrid  compelled  them  to  break  open  the 
ring ;  and  there  was  found,  all  along  the  inside  of  it, 
an  occult  ring  of  copper,  not  a  heart  of  gold  at  all ! 
"  Ha,"  said  the  proud  Queen,  flinging  it  away,  "  he 
that  could  deceive  in  this  matter  can  deceive  in  many 
others  !  "  And  was  in  hot  wrath  with  Olaf;  though, 
by  degrees,  again  she  took  milder  thoughts. 

Milder  thoughts,  we  say  ;  and  consented  to  a  meet- 
ing next  autumn,  at  some  half-way  station,  where 
their  great  business  might  be  brought  to  a  happy 
settlement  and  betrothment.  Both  Olaf  Tryggveson 
and  the  high  dowager  appear  to  have  been  tolerably 
of  willing  mind  at  this  meeting ;  but  Olaf  interposed, 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  71 

what  was  always  one  condition  with  him,  "Thou 
must  consent  to  baptism,  and  give  up  thy  idol-gods." 
"  They  are  the  gods  of  all  my  forefathers,"  answered 
the  lady,  "  choose  thou  what  gods  thou  pleases t,  hut 
leave  me  mine."  Whereupon  an  altercation ;  and 
Tryggveson,  as  was  his  wont,  towered  up  into 
shining  wrath,  and  exclaimed  at  last,  "  Why  should 
I  care  about  thee  then,  old  faded  heathen  creature  ?  " 
And  impatiently  wagging  his  glove,  hit  her,  or  slightly 
switched  her,  on  the  face  with  it,  and  contemptuously 
turning  away,  walked  out  of  the  adventure.  "  This 
is  a  feat  that  may  cost  thee  dear  one  day,"  said  Sigrid. 
And  in  the  end  it  came  to  do  so,  little  as  the  magni- 
ficent Olaf  deigned  to  think  of  it  at  the  moment. 

One  of  the  last  scuffles  I  remember  of  Olaf 's  having 
with  his  refractory  heathens,  was  at  a  Thing  in  Hor- 
daland  or  Eogaland,  far  in  the  North,  where  the  chief 
opposition  hero  was  one  Jaernskaegg,  ('  ironbeard,' 
Scottice  'Airn-shag,'  as  it  were  !).  Here  again  was  a 
grand  heathen  temple,  Hakon  Jarl's  building,  with  a 
splendid  Thor  in  it  and  much  idol  furniture.  The 
king  stated  what  was  his  constant  wish  here  as  else- 
where, but  had  no  sooner  entered  upon  the  subject 


72  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

of  Christianity  than  universal  murmur,  rising  into 
clangour  and  violent  dissent,  interrupted  him,  and 
Ironbeard  took  up  the  discourse  in  reply.  Ironbeard 
did  not  break  down ;  on  the  contrary,  he,  with  great 
brevity,  emphasis,  and  clearness,  signified  "  that  the 
proposal  to  reject  their  old  gods  was  in  the  highest 
degree  unacceptable  to  this  Thing ;  that  it  was  con- 
trary to  bargain,  withal ;  so  that  if  it  were  insisted 
on,  they  would  have  to  fight  with  the  king  about  it ; 
and  in  fact  were  now  ready  to  do  so."  In  reply  to 
this,  Olaf,  without  word  uttered,  but  merely  with 
some  signal  to  the  trusty  armed  men  he  had  with 
him,  rushed  off  to  the  temple  close  at  hand ;  burst 
into  it,  shutting  the  door  behind  him ;  smashed  Thor 
and  Co.  to  destruction;  then  reappearing  victorious, 
found  much  confusion  outside,  and,  in  particular,  what 
was  a  most  important  item,  the  rugged  Ironbeard 
done  to  death  by  Olaf  *s  men  in  the  interim.  Which 
entirely  disheartened  the  Thing  from  fighting  at  that 
moment;  having  now  no  leader  who  dared  to  head 
them  in  so  dangerous  an  enterprise.  So  that  everyone 
departed  to  digest  his  rage  in  silence  as  he  could. 
Matters  having  cooled  for  a  week  or  two,  there  was 


REIGN   OF   OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  73 

another  Thing  held ;  in  which  King  Olaf  testified  re- 
gret for  the  quarrel  that  had  fallen  out,  readiness  to 
pay  what  mulct  was  due  by  law  for  that  unlucky 
homicide  of  Ironbeard  by  his  people;  and,  withal, 
to  take  the  fair  daughter  of  Ironbeard  to  wife,  if 
all  would  comply  and  be  friends  with  him  in  other 
matters ;  which  was  the  course  resolved  on  as  most 
convenient :  accept  baptism,  we ;  marry  Jaernskaegg's 
daughter,  you.  This  bargain  held  on  both  sides.  The 
wedding,  too,  was  celebrated,  but  that  took  rather  a 
strange  turn.  On  the  morning  of  the  bride-night, 
Olaf,  who  had  not  been  sleeping,  though  his  fair 
partner  thought  he  had,  opened  his  eyes,  and  saw, 
with  astonishment,  the  fair  partner  aiming  a  long 
knife  ready  to  strike  home  upon  him !  Which  at  once 
ended  their  wedded  life ;  poor  Demoiselle  Ironbeard 
immediately  bundling  off  with  her  attendants  home 
again ;  King  Olaf  into  the  apartment  of  his  servants, 
mentioning  there  what  had  happened,  and  forbidding 
any  of  them  to  follow  her. 

Olaf  Tryggveson,  though  his  kingdom  was  the 
smallest  of  the  Norse  Three,  had  risen  to  a  renown 
over   all    the    Norse  world,   which    neither    he    of 


74  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

Denmark  nor  he  of  Sweden  could  pretend  to  rival. 
A  magnificent,  far-shining  man ;  more  expert  in  all 
'  bodily  exercises '  as  the  Norse  called  them,  than 
any  man  had  ever  been  before  him,  or  after  was. 
Could  keep  five  daggers  in  the  air,  always  catching 
the  proper  fifth  by  its  handle,  and  sending  it  aloft 
again;  could  shoot  supremely,  throw  a  javelin  with 
either  hand ;  and,  in  fact,  in  battle  usually  threw  two 
together.  These,  with  swimming,  climbing,  leaping, 
were  the  then  admirable  Fine  Arts  of  the  North ;  in 
all  which  Tryggveson  appears  to  have  been  the 
Raphael  and  the  Michael  Angelo  at  once.  Essen- 
tially definable,  too,  if  we  look  well  into  him,  as  a 
wild  bit  of  real  heroism,  in  such  rude  guise  and 
environment;  a  high,  true,  and  great  human  soul. 
A  jovial  burst  of  laughter  in  him,  too ;  a  bright, 
airy,  wise  way  of  speech ;  dressed  beautifully  and 
with  care ;  a  man  admired  and  loved  exceedingly  by 
those  he  liked ;  dreaded  as  death  by  those  he  did 
not  like.  '  Hardly  any  king,'  says  Snorro,  '  was  ever 
1  so  well  obeyed ;  by  one  class  out  of  zeal  and  love, 
'  by  the  rest  out  of  dread.'  His  glorious  course,  how- 
ever, was  not  to  last  loner. 


HEIGN  OF   OLAF   TRYGGVESON.  75 

King  Svein  of  the  Double -Beard  had  not  yet 
completed  his  conquest  of  England, — by  no  means 
yet,  some  thirteen  horrid  years  of  that  still  before 
him! — when,  over  in  Denmark,  he  found  that 
complaints  against  him  and  intricacies  had  arisen,  on 
the  part  principally  of  one  Burislav,  King  of  the 
Wends  (far  up  the  Baltic),  and  in  a  less  degree  with 
the  King  of  Sweden  and  other  minor  individuals. 
Svein  earnestly  applied  himself  to  settle  these,  and 
have  his  hands,  free.  Burislav,  an  aged  heathen 
gentleman,  proved  reasonable  and  conciliatory;  so, 
too,  the  King  of  Sweden,  and  Dowager  Queen  Sigrid, 
his  managing  mother.  Bargain  in  both  these  cases 
got  sealed  and  crowned  by  marriage.  Svein,  who 
had  become  a  widower  lately,  now  wedded  Sigrid ; 
and  might  think,  possibly  enough,  he  had  got  a  proud 
bargain,  though  a  heathen  one.  Burislav  also  insisted 
on  marriage  with  Princess  Thyri,  the  Double-Beard's 
sister.  Thyri,  inexpressibly  disinclined  to  wed  an 
aged  heathen  of  that  stamp,  pleaded  hard  with  her 
brother ;  but  the  Double-Bearded  was  inexorable  ; 
Thyri' s  wailings  and  entreaties  went  for  nothing. 
With  some  guardian  foster-brother,  and  a  serving- 


76  EARLY  KINGS   OF   NORWAY. 

maid  or  two,  she  had  to  go  on  this  hated  journey. 
Old  Burislav,  at  sight  of  her,  blazed  out  into 
marriage-feast  of  supreme  magnificence,  and  was 
charmed  to  see  her ;  but  Thyri  would  not  join  the 
marriage  party ;  refused  to  eat  with  it  or  sit  with  it 
at  all.  Day  after  day,  for  six  days,  flatly  refused ; 
and  after  nightfall  of  the  sixth,  glided  out  with  her 
foster-brother  into  the  woods,  into  by-paths  and  in- 
conceivable wanderings ;  and,  in  effect,  got  home  to 
Denmark.  Brother  Svein  was  not  for  the  moment 
there;  probably  enough  gone  to  England  again. 
But  Thyri  knew  too  well  he  would  not  allow  her  to 
stay  here,  or  anywhere  that  he  could  help,  except 
with  the  old  heathen  she  had  just  fled  from. 

Thyri,  looking  round  the  world,  saw  no  likely  road 
for  her,  but  to  Olaf  Tryggveson  in  Norway  ;  to  beg 
protection  from  the  most  heroic  man  she  knew  of  in 
the  world.  Olaf,  except  by  renown,  was  not  known 
to  her ;  but  by  renown  he  well  was.  Olaf,  at  sight 
of  her,  promised  protection  and  asylum  against  all 
mortals.  Nay,  in  discoursing  with  Thyri  Olaf  per- 
ceived more  and  more  clearly  what  a  fine  handsome 
being,  soul  and  body,  Thyri  was;    and  in  a  short 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  77 

space  of  time  winded  up  by  proposing  marriage  to 
Thyri ;  who,  humbly,  and  we  may  fancy  with  what 
secret  joy,  consented  to  say  yes,  and  become  Queen  of 
Norway.  In  the  due  months  they  had  a  little  son, 
Harald ;  who,  it  is  credibly  recorded,  was  the  joy  of 
both  his  parents;  but  who,  to  their  inexpressible 
sorrow,  in  about  a  year  died,  and  vanished  from 
them.  This,  and  one  other  fact  now  to  be  mentioned, 
is  all  the  wedded  history  we  have  of  Thyri. 

The  other  fact  is,  that  Thyri  had,  by  inheritance  or 
covenant,  not  depending  on  her  marriage  with  old 
Burislav,  considerable  properties  in  Wendland ; 
which,  she  often  reflected,  might  be  not  a  little  be- 
hoveful  to  her  here  in  Norway,  where  her  civil-list 
was  probably  but  straitened.  She  spoke  of  this  to 
her  husband ;  but  her  husband  would  take  no  hold, 
merely  made  her  gifts,  and  said,  "  Pooh,  pooh,  can't 
we  live  without  old  Burislav  and  his  Wendland 
properties  ?  "  So  that  the  lady  sank  into  ever  deeper 
anxiety  and  eagerness  about  this  Wendland  object ; 
took  to  weeping ;  sat  weeping  whole  days ;  and  when 
Olaf  asked,  "  What  ails  thee,  then  ?  "  would  answer, 
or  did  answer  once,    "What   a  different  man  my 


78  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

father  Harald  Gormson  was  "  (vulgarly  called  Blue- 
tooth), "  compared  with  some  that  are  now  kings ! 
For  no  King  Svein  in  the  world  would  Harald 
Gormson  have  given  up  his  own  or  his  wife's  just 
rights ! "  "Whereupon  Tryggveson  started  up,  ex- 
claiming in  some  heat,  "Of  thy  brother  Svein  I 
never  was  afraid  ;  if  Svein  and  I  meet  in  contest,  it 
will  not  be  Svein,  I  believe,  that  conquers ; "  and 
went  off  in  a  towering  fume.  Consented,  however, 
at  last,  had  to  consent,  to  get  his  fine  fleet  equipped 
and  armed,  and  decide  to  sail  with  it  to  Wendland  to 
have  speech  and  settlement  with  King  Burislav. 

Tryggveson  had  already  ships  and  navies  that  were 
the  wonder  of  the  North.  Especially  in  building  war 
ships, — the  Crane,  the  Serpent,  last  of  all  the  Long  Ser- 
pent,*— he  had,  for  size,  for  outward  beauty,  and  in- 
ward perfection  of  equipment,  transcended  all  example. 

This  new  sea  expedition  became  an  object  of 
attention  to  all  neighbours ;  especially  Queen  Sigrid 
the  Proud  and  Svein  Double-Beard,  her  now  king, 
were  attentive  to  it. 

*  His  Long  Serpent,  judged  by  some  to  be  of  the  size  of  a  frigate 
of  forty-five  guns.—  Laing. 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  79 

"This  insolent  Tryggveson,"  Queen  Sigrid  would 
often  say,  and  had  long  been  saying,  to  her  Svein, 
"  to  marry  thy  sister  without  leave  had  or  asked  of 
thee  ;  and  now  flaunting  forth  his  war  navies,  as  if  he, 
king  only  of  paltry  Norway,  were  the  big  hero  of  the 
North !  "Why  do  you  suffer  it,  you  kings  really  great  ?" 

By  such  persuasions  and  reiterations,  King  Svein 
of  Denmark,  King  Olaf  of  Sweden,  and  Jarl  Eric, 
now  a  great  man  there,  grown  rich  by  prosperous  sea 
robbery  and  other  good  management,  were  brought  to 
take  the  matter  up,  and  combine  strenuously  for 
destruction  of  King  Olaf  Tryggveson  on  this  grand 
Wendland  expedition  of  his.  Fleets  and  forces  were 
with  best  diligence  got  ready ;  and,  withal,  a  eertain 
Jarl  Sigwald,  of  Jomsburg,  chieftain  of  the  Joms- 
vikings,  a  powerful,  plausible,  and  cunning  man,  was 
appointed  to  find  means  of  joining  himself  to  Trygg- 
veson's  grand  voyage,  of  getting  into  Tryggveson's 
confidence,  and  keeping  Svein  Double-Beard,  Eric, 
and  the  Swedish  King  aware  of  all  his  movements. 

King  Olaf  Tryggveson,  unacquainted  with  all  this, 
sailed  away  in  summer,  with  his  splendid  fleet ;  went 
through  the  Belts  with  prosperous  winds,  under  bright 


80  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

skies,  to  the  admiration  of  both  shores.     Such  a  fleet, 
with  its  shining  Serpents,  long  and  short,  and  perfec- 
tion of  equipment  and  appearance,  the  Baltic  never 
saw  before.     Jarl  Sigwald  joined  with  new  ships  by 
the  way  :  "  Had,"  he  too,  "  a  visit  to  King  Burislav 
to  pay ;  how  could  he  ever  do  it  in  better  company  ?  " 
and  studiously  and  skilfully  ingratiated  himself  with 
King  Olaf.     Old  Burislav,  when  they  arrived,  proved 
altogether  courteous,  handsome,  and  amenable ;  agreed 
at  once  to  Olaf 's  claims  for  his  now  queen,  did  the  rites 
of  hospitality  with  a  generous  plenitude  to  Olaf;  who 
cheerily  renewed   acquaintance  with    that    country, 
known  to  him  in  early  days  (the  cradle  of  his  fortunes 
in  the  viking  line),  and  found  old  friends  there  still 
surviving,  joyful  to  meet  him  again.     Jarl  Sigwald 
encouraged  these   delays,  King  Svein   and   Co.  not 
being    yet    quite    ready.      "Get    ready!"   Sigwald 
directed  them,  and  they  diligently  did.     Olaf  s  men, 
their  business  now  done,  were  impatient  to  be  home  ; 
and  grudged  every  day  of  loitering  there ;   but,  till 
Sigwald  pleased,  such  his  power  of  flattering  and 
cajoling  Tryggveson,  they  could  not  get  away. 
At  length,  Sigwald's  secret  messengers  reporting  all 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  81 

ready  on  the  part  of  Svein  and  Co.,  Olaf  took  farewell 
of  Burislav  and  Wendland,  and  all  gladly  sailed 
away.  Svein,  Eric,  and  the  Swedish  king,  with  their 
combined  fleets,  lay  in  wait  behind  some  cape  in  a 
safe  little  bay  of  some  island,  then  called  Svolde,  but 
not  in  our  time  to  be  found ;  the  Baltic  tumults  in 
the  fourteenth  century  having  swallowed  it,  as  some 
think,  and  leaving  us  uncertain  whether  it  was  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Riigen  Island  or  in  the  Sound  of 
Elsinore.  There  lay  Svein,  Eric,  and  Co.  waiting  till 
Tryggveson  and  his  fleet  came  up,  Sigwald's  spy 
messengers  daily  reporting  what  progress  he  and  it 
had  made.  At  length,  one  bright  summer  morning, 
the  fleet  made  appearance,  sailing  in  loose  order, 
Sigwald,  as  one  acquainted  with  the  shoal  places, 
steering  ahead,  and  shewing  them  the  way. 

Snorro  rises  into  one  of  his  pictorial  fits,  seized  with 
enthusiasm  at  the  thought  of  such  a  fleet,  and  reports 
to  us  largely  in  what  order  Tryggveson's  winged 
Coursers  of  the  Deep,  in  long  series,  for  perhaps  an 
hour  or  more,  came  on,  and  what  the  three  potentates, 
from  their  knoll  of  vantage,  said  of  each  as  it  hove  in 
sight.     Svein  thrice  over  guessed  this  and  the  other 


82  EARLY  KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

noble  vessel  to  be  the  Long  Serpent ;  Eric  always 
correcting  him,  "No,  that  is  not  the  Long  Serpent 
yet "  (and  aside  always),  "  Nor  shall  you  be  lord  of  it, 
king,  when  it  does  come."  The  Long  Serpent  itself 
did  make  appearance.  Eric,  Svein,  and  the  Swedish 
king  hurried  on  board,  and  pushed  out  of  their  hiding- 
place  into  the  open  sea.  Treacherous  Sigwald,  at  the 
beginning  of  all  this,  had  suddenly  doubled  that  cape 
of  theirs,  and  struck  into  the  bay  out  of  sight,  leaving 
the  foremost  Tryggveson  ships  astonished,  and  uncer- 
tain what  to  do,  if  it  were  not  simply  to  strike  sail 
and  wait  till  Olaf  himself  with  the  Long  Serpent 
arrived. 

Olaf 's  chief  captains,  seeing  the  enemy's  huge  fleet 
come  out,  and  how  the  matter  lay,  strongly  advised 
King  Olaf  to  elude  this  stroke  of  treachery,  and,  with 
all  sail,  hold  on  his  course,  fight  being  now  on  so 
unequal  terms.  Snorro  says,  the  king,  high  on  the 
quarter-deck  where  he  stood,  replied,  "  Strike  the 
sails;  never  shall  men  of  mine  think  of  flight.  I 
never  fled  from  battle.  Let  God  dispose  of  my  life  ; 
but  flight  I  will  never  take/'  And  so  the  battle 
arrangements  immediately  began,  and.  the  battle  with 


REIGN  OF   OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  83 

all  fury  went  loose  ;  and  lasted  hour  after  hour,  till 
almost  sunset,  if  I  well  recollect.  "  Olaf  stood  on  the 
Serpent's  quarter-deck,' '  says  Snorro,  "high  over  the 
others.  He  had  a  gilt  shield  and  a  helmet  inlaid 
with  gold ;  over  his  armour  he  had  a  short  red  coat, 
and  was  easily  distinguished  from  other  men." 
Snorro's  account  of  the  battle  is  altogether  animated, 
graphic,  and  so  minute  that  antiquaries  gather  from 
it,  if  so  disposed  (which  we  hut  little  are),  what  the 
methods  of  Norse  sea -fighting  were ;  their  shooting  of 
arrows,  casting  of  javelins,  pitching  of  big  stones, 
ultimately  boarding,  and  mutual  clashing  and  smash- 
ing, which  it  would  not  avail  us  to  speak  of  here. 
Olaf  stood  conspicuous  all  day,  throwing  javelins,  of 
deadly  aim,  with  both  hands  at  once ;  encouraging, 
fighting  and  commanding  like  a  highest  sea-king. 

The  Danish  fleet,  the  Swedish  fleet,  were,  both  of 
them,  quickly  dealt  with,  and  successively  withdrew 
out  of  shot-range.  And  then  Jarl  Eric  came  up,  and 
fiercely  grappled  with  the  Long  Serpent,  or,  rather, 
with  her  surrounding  comrades;  and  gradually,  as 
they  were  beaten  empty  of  men,  with  the  Long 
Serpent  herself.    The  fight  grew  ever  fiercer,  more 

g2 


84  EARLY  KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

furious.  Eric  was  supplied  with  new  men  from  the 
Swedes  and  Danes;  Olaf  had  no  such  resource, 
except  from  the  crews  of  his  own  heaten  ships,  and 
at  length  this  also  failed  him ;  all  his  ships,  except 
the  Long  Serpent,  being  beaten  and  emptied.  Olaf 
fought  on  unyielding.  Eric  twice  boarded  him,  was 
twice  repulsed.  Olaf  kept  his  quarter-deck ;  uncon- 
querable, though  left  now  more  and  more  hopeless, 
fatally  short  of  help.  A  tall  young  man,  called  Einar 
Tamberskelver,  very  celebrated  and  important  after- 
wards in  Norway,  and  already  the  best  archer  known, 
kept  busy  with  his  bow.  Twice  he  nearly  shot  Jarl 
Eric  in  his  ship.  "Shoot  me  that  man,"  said  Jarl 
Eric  to  a  bowman  near  him ;  and,  just  as  Tamber- 
skelver was  drawing  his  bow  the  third  time,  an  arrow 
hit  it  in  the  middle  and  broke  it  in  two.  "  What  is 
this  that  has  broken  ?  "  asked  King  Olaf.  "  Norway 
from  thy  hand,  king,"  answered  Tamberskelver. 
Tryggveson's  men,  he  observed  with  surprise,  were 
striking  violently  on  Eric's ;  but  to  no  purpose ; 
nobody  fell.  "How  is  this?"  asked  Tryggveson. 
'*  Our  swords  are  notched  and  blunted,  king  ;  they  do 
not  cut."   Olaf  stept  down  to  his  arm-chest ;  delivered 


REIGN  OF  OLAF  TRYGGVESON.  85 

out  new  swords;  and  it  was  observed  as  he  did  it, 
blood  ran  trickling  from  his  wrist;  but  none  knew 
where  the  wound  was.  Eric  boarded  a  third  time. 
Olaf,  left  with  hardly  more  than  one  man,  sprang 
overboard  (one  sees  that  red  coat  of  his  still  glancing  - 
in  the  evening  sun),  and  sank  in  the  deep  waters  to 
his  long  rest. 

Rumour  ran  among  his  people  that  he  still  was  not 
dead ;  grounding  on  some  movement  by  the  ships  cf 
that  traitorous  Sigwald,  they  fancied  Olaf  had  dived 
beneath  the  keels  of  his  enemies,  and  got  away  with 
Sigwald,  as  Sigwald  himself  evidently  did.  'Much 
was  hoped,  supposed,  spoken/  says  one  old  mourning 
Skald;  'but  the  truth  was,  Olaf  Tryggveson  was 
never  seen  in  Norseland  more.'  Strangely  he  remains 
still  a  shining  figure  to  us ;  the  wildly  beautifullest 
man,  in  body  and  in  soul,  that  one  has  ever  heard  of 
in  the  North. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 


JARLS   ERIC   AND   SVEIN. 


Jarl  Eric,  splendent  with  this  victory,  not  to  speak 
of  that  over  the  Jomsburgers  with  his  father  long  ago, 
was  now  made  Governor  of  Norway:  Governor  or 
quasi-sovereign,  with  his  brother,  Jarl  Svein,  as  part- 
ner, who,  however,  took  but  little  hand  in  governing ; 
— and,  under  the  patronage  of  Svein  Double-Beard 
and  the  then  Swedish  king  (Olaf  his  name,  Sigrid  the 
Proud,  his  mother's),  administered  it,  they  say,  with 
skill  and  prudence  for  above  fourteen  years.  Trygg- 
veson's  death  is  understood  and  laboriously  computed 
to  have  happened  in  the  year  1000 ;  but  there  is  no 
exact  chronology  in  these  things,  but  a  continual 
uncertain  guessing  after  such ;  so  that  one  eye  in 
History  as  regards  them  is  as  if  put  out; — neither 
indeed  have  I  yet  had  the  luck  to  find  any  decipher- 
able and  intelligible  map  of  Norway :    so   that  the 


JARLS   ERIC  AND  SVEJN.  87 

other  eye  of  History  is  much  blinded  withal,  and  her 
path  through  those  wild  regions  and  epochs  is  an  ex- 
tremely dim  and  chaotic  one.  An  evil  that  much 
demands  remedying,  and  especially  wants  some  first 
attempt  at  remedying,  by  enquirers  into  English  His- 
tory ;  the  whole  period  from  Egbert,  the  first  Saxon 
King  of  England,  on  to  Edward  the  Confessor,  the 
last,  being  everywhere  completely  interwoven  with 
that  of  their  mysterious,  continually-invasive  'Danes,' 
as  they  called  them,  and  inextricably  unintelligible  till 
these  also  get  to  be  a  little  understood,  and  cease  to 
.be  utterly  dark,  hideous,  and  mythical  to  us  as  they 
now  are. 

King  Olaf  Tryggveson  is  the  first  Norseman  who 
is  expressly  mentioned  to  have  been  in  England  by 
our  English  History  books,  new  or  old ;  and  of  him 
it  is  merely  said  that  he  had  an  interview  with  King 
Ethelred  II.  at  Andover,  of  a  pacific  and  friendly 
nature, — though  it  is  absurdly  added  that  the  noble 
Olaf  was  converted  to  Christianity  by  that  extremely 
stupid  Royal  Person.  Greater  contrast  in  an  inter- 
view than  in  this  at  Andover,  between  heroic  Olaf 
Tryggveson  and  Ethelred  the  forever  Unready,  was 


88  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

not  perhaps  seen  in  the  terrestrial  Planet  that  day. 
Olaf,  or  '  Olaus,'  or  'Anlaf,'  as  they  name  him,  did 
*  engage  on  oath  to  Ethelred  not  to  invade  England 
any  more/  and  kept  his  promise,  they  farther  say. 
Essentially  a  truth,  as  we  already  know,  though  the 
circumstances  were  all  different;  and  the  promise  was 
to  a  devout  High  Priest,  not  to  a  crowned  Blockhead 
and  cowardly  Do-nothing.  One  other  ' Olaus'  I  find 
mentioned  in  our  Books,  two  or  three  centuries  before, 
at  a  time  when  there  existed  no  such  individual ;  not 
to  speak  of  several  Anlafs,  who  sometimes  seem  to 
mean  Olaf,  and  still  oftener  to  mean  nobody  possible. 
Which  occasions  not  a  little  obscurity  in  our  early 
History,  says  the  learned  Selden.  A  thing  remediable, 
too,  in  which,  if  any  Englishman  of  due  genius  (or 
even  capacity  for  standing  labour),  who  understood 
the  Icelandic  and  Anglo-Saxon  languages,  would  en- 
gage in  it,  he  might  do  a  great  deal  of  good,  and 
bring  the  matter  into  a  comparatively  lucid  state. 
Yain  aspirations, — or  perhaps  not  altogether  vain. 

At  the  time  of  Olaf  Tryggveson's  death,  and  indeed 
long  before,  King  Svein  Double-Beard  had  always  for 
chief  enterprise  the  Conquest  of  England,  and  followed 


JARLS  ERIC  AND  SVEIN.  89 

it  by  fits  with  extreme  violence  and  impetus ;  often 
advancing  largely  towards  a  successful  conclusion ;  but 
never,  for  thirteen  years  yet,  getting  it  concluded. 
He  possessed  long  since  all  England  north  of  Watling 
Street.  That  is  to  say,  Northumberland,  East  Anglia 
(naturally  full  of  Danish  settlers  by  this  time),  were 
fixedly  his;  Mercia,  his  oftener  than  not;  Wessex 
itself,  with  all  the  coasts,  he  was  free  to  visit,  and  to 
burn  and  rob  in  at  discretion.  There  or  elsewhere, 
Ethelred  the  Unready  had  no  battle  in  him  whatever; 
and,  for  a  forty  years  after  the  beginning  of  his  reign, 
England  excelled  in  anarchic  stupidity,  murderous 
devastation,  utter  misery,  platitude,  and  sluggish  con- 
temptibility,  all  the  countries  one  has  read  of.  Ap- 
parently a  very  opulent  country,  too ;  a  ready  skill  in 
such  arts  and  fine  arts  as  there  were;  Svein's  very 
ships,  they  say,  had  their  gold  dragons,  top-mast  pen- 
nons, and  other  metallic  splendours  generally  wrought 
for  them  in  England.  'Unexampled  prosperity'  in 
the  manufacture  way  not  unknown  there,  it  would 
seem !  But  co-existing  with  such  spiritual  bankruptcy 
as  was  also  unexampled,  one  would  hope.  Read  Lu- 
pus (Wulfstan),  Archbishop  of  York's  amazing  Sermon 


90  EARLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

on  the  subject,*  addressed  to  contemporary  audiences ; 
setting  forth  such  a  state  of  things, — sons  selling  thei 
fathers,  mothers,  and  sisters  as  Slaves  to  the  Danisl 
robber;  themselves  living  in  debauchery,  blusterous 
gluttony,  and  depravity ;  the  details  of  which  are 
well-nigh  incredible,  though  clearly  stated  as  things 
generally  known, — the  humour  of  these  poor  wretches 
sunk  to  a  state  of  what  we  may  call  greasy  despera- 
tion, "  Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  to-morrow  we  die." 
The  manner  in  which  they  treated  their  own  English 
nuns,  if  young,  good-looking,  and  captive  to  the 
Danes ;  buying  them  on  a  kind  of  brutish  or  sub- 
ter-brutish  l  Greatest  Happiness  Principle !  (for  the 
moment),  and  by  a  Joint- Stock  arrangement,  far  trans- 
cends all  human  speech  or  imagination,  and  awakens 
in  one  the  momentary  red-hot  thought,  The  Danes 
have  served  you  right,  ye  accursed !  The  so-called 
soldiers,  one  finds  made  not  the  least  fight  anywhere; 
could  make  none,  led  and  guided  as  they  were :  and 
the  'Generals/  often  enough  traitors,  always  ignorant, 

*  This  sermon  was  printed  by  Hearne ;  and  is  given  also  by 
Langebek  in  his  excellent  Collection,  Berum  Danicarum  Scriptores 
Medii  uEvi.    Ha/nice,  1772-1834. 


JARLS  ERIC  AND  SVEIN.  91 

and  blockheads,  were  in  the  habit,  when  expressly 
commanded  to  fight,  of  taking  physic,  and  declaring 
that  nature  was  incapable  of  castor-oil  and  battle  both 
at  once.  This  onght  to  be  explained  a  little  to  the 
modern  English  and  their  "War-Secretaries,  who 
undertake  the  conduct  of  armies.  The  undeniable 
fact  is,  defeat  on  defeat  was  the  constant  fate  of  the 
English ;  during  these  forty  years  not  one  battle  in 
which  they  were  not  beaten.  Txo  gleam  of  victory  or 
real  resistance  till  the  noble  Edmund  Ironside  (whom 
it  is  always  strange  to  me  how  such  an  Ethelred  could 
produce  for  son)  made  his  appearance  and  ran  his 
brief  course,  like  a  great  and  far-seen  meteor,  soon 
extinguished  without  result.  No  remedy  for  England 
in  that  base  time,  but  yearly  asking  the  victorious, 
plundering,  burning  and  murdering  Danes,  'How 
much  money  will  you  take  to  go  away?'  Thirty 
thousand  pounds  in  silver,  which  the  annual  Danegelt 
soon  rose  to,  continued  to  be  about  the  average  yearly 
sum,  thougli  generally  on  the  increasing  hand ;  in 
the  last  year  I  think  it  had  risen  to  seventy-two 
thousand  pounds  in  silver,  raised  yearly  by  a  tax 
(Income-Tax  of  its  kind,  rudely  levied),  the  worst  of 


92  EARLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

all  remedies,  good  for  the  day  only.  Nay,  there  was 
one  remedy  still  worse,  which  the  miserable  Ethelred 
once  tried :  that  of  massacring  *  all  the  Danes  settled 
in  England*  (practically,  of  a  few  thousands  or  hundreds 
of  them),  by  treachery  and  a  kind  of  Sicilian  Yespers. 
Which  issued,  as  such  things  usually  do,  in  terrible 
monition  to  you  not  to  try  the  like  again !  Issued' 
namely,  in  redoubled  fury  on  the  Danish  part; 
new  fiercer  invasion  by  Svein's  Jarl  Thorkel;  then 
by  Svein  himself;  which  latter  drove  the  miserable 
Ethelred,  with  wife  and  family  into  Normandy,  to 
wife's  brother,  the  then  Duke  there ;  and  ended 
that  miserable  struggle  by  Svein's  becoming  King  of 
England  himself.  Of  this  disgraceful  massacre,  which 
it  would  appear  has  been  immensely  exaggerated  in 
the  English  books,  we  can  happily  give  the  exact 
date  (a.d.  1002) ;  and  also  of  Svein's  victorious  ac- 
cession (a.]).  1013),* — pretty  much  the  only  benefit 
one  gets  out  of  contemplating  such  a  set  of  objects. 

King  Svein's  first  act  was  to  levy  a  terribly  increased 
Income- Tax  for  the  payment  of  his  army.  Svein  was 
levying  it  with  a  stronghanded  diligence,  but  had  not 
*  Kennct,  i.  67;  Rapin,  i.  119,  121  (from  the  Saxon  Chronich  both). 


JARLS  ERIC  AND  SVEIN.  93 

yet  done  levying  it,  when,  at  Gainsborough  one 
night,  he  suddenly  died ;  smitten  dead,  once  used  to 
he  said,  hy  St.  Edmund,  whilom  murdered  King  of 
the  East  Angles ;  who  could  not  hear  to  see  his  shrine 
and  monastery  of  St.  Edmundsbury  plundered  by  the 
Tyrant's  tax-collectors,  as  they  were  on  the  point  of 
being.  In  all  ways  impossible,  however, — Edmund's 
own  death  did  not  occur  till  two  years  after  S  vein's. 
S  veins  death,  by  whatever  cause,  befell  1014;  his 
fleet,  then  lying  in  the  Humber ;  and  only  Knut,*  his 
eldest  son  (hardly  yet  eighteen,  count  some),  in  charge 
of  it ;  who,  on  short  counsel,  and  arrangement  about 
this  questionable  kingdom  of  his,  lifted  anchor  ;  made 
for  Sandwich,  a  safer  station  at  the  moment ;  ■  cut  off 
the  feet  and  noses'  (one  shudders,  and  hopes  Not, 
there  being  some  discrepancy  about  it ! )  of  his 
numerous  hostages  that  had  been  delivered  to  King 
Svein ;  set  them  ashore  ; — and  made  for  Denmark,  his 
natural  storehouse  and  stronghold,  as  the  hopefullest 
first-thing  he  could  do. 

Knut  soon  returned  from  Denmark,  with  increase 
of  force  sufficient  for  the  English  problem;    which 
*  Knut  born  a.d.  938  according  to  Munch' s  calculation  (II.  126). 


94  EARLY  KINGS   OF   NORWAY. 

latter  he  now  ended  in  a  victorious,  and  essentially, 
for  himself  and  chaotic  England,  beneficent  manner. 
Became  widely  known  by  and  by,  there  and  elsewhere, 
as  Knut  the  Great ;  and  is  thought  by  judges  of  our 
day  to  have  really  merited  that  title.  A  most  nimble, 
sharp-striking,  clear-thinking,  prudent  and  effective 
man,  who  regulated  this  dismembered  and  distracted 
England  in  its  Church  matters,  in  its  State  matters, 
like  a  real  King.  Had  a  Standing  Army  (House 
Carles),  who  were  well  paid,  well  drilled  and  dis- 
ciplined, capable  of  instantly  quenching  insurrection 
or  breakage  of  the  peace;  and  piously  endeavoured 
(with  a  signal  earnestness,  and  even  devoutness,  if  we 
look  well)  to  do  justice  to  all  men,  and  to  make  all 
men  rest  satisfied  with  justice.  In  a  word,  he  success- 
fully strapped-up,  by  every  true  method  and  regulation, 
this  miserable,  dislocated,  and  dissevered  mass  of 
bleeding  Anarchy  into  something  worthy  to  be  called 
an  England  again ; — only  that  he  died  too  soon,  and 
a  second  'Conqueror*  of  us,  still  weightier  of  structure, 
and  under  improved  auspices,  became  possible,  and 
was  needed  here !  To  appearance,  Knut  himself 
was  capable  of  being  a  Charlemagne  of  England  and 


JARLS  ERIC  AND  SVEIN.  95 

the  North  (as  has  been  already  said  or  quoted),  had 
he  only  lived  twice  as  long  as  he  did.  But  his  whole 
sum  of  years  seems  not  to  have  exceeded  forty.  His 
father  Svein  of  the  Forkbeard  is  reckoned  to  have 
been  fifty  to  sixty  when  St.  Edmund  finished  him  at 
Gainsborough.  We  now  return  to  Norway,  ashamed 
of  this  long  circuit  which  has  been  a  truancy  more 
or  less. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

KING   OLAF   THE   THICK-SET's   VIKING   DAYS. 

King  Hakald  Grjenske,  who,  with  another  from 
Russia  accidentally  lodging  beside  him,  got  burned  to 
death  in  Sweden,  courting  that  unspeakable  Sigrid 
the  Proud, — was  third  cousin  or  so  to  Tryggve,  father 
of  our  heroic  Olaf.  Accurately  counted,  he  is  great- 
grandson  of  Bjorn  the  Chapman,  first  of  Haarfagr's 
sons  whom  Eric  Bloodaxe  made  away  with.  His  little 
'  kingdom/  as  he  called  it,  was  a  district  named  the 
Greenland  (Grceneland) ;  he  himself  was  one  of  those 
little  Haarfagr  kinglets  whom  Hakon  Jarl,  much 
more  Olaf  Tryggveson,  was  content  to  leave  reigning, 
since  they  would  keep  the  peace  with  him.  Harald 
had  a  loving  wife  of  his  own,  Aasta  the  name  of  her, 
soon  expecting  the  birth  of  her  and  his  pretty  babe, 
named  Olaf, — at  the  time  he  went  on  that  deplorable 
Swedish  adventure,  the  foolish,  fated   creature,  and 


KING  OLAF  THE  THICK-SET'S  VIKING  DAYS.     97 

ended  self  and  kingdom  altogether.  Aasta  was  greatly 
shocked  ;  composed  herself  however  ;  married  a  new 
husband,  Sigurd  Syr,  a  kinglet,  and  a  great-grandson 
of  Harald  Fairhair,  a  man  of  great  wealth,  prudence, 
and  influence  in  those  countries ;  in  whose  house,  as 
favourite  and  well-beloved  stepson,  little  Olaf  was 
wholesomely  and  skilfully  brought  up.  In  Sigurd's 
house  he  had,  withal,  a  special  tutor  entertained  for 
him,  one  Rane,  known  as  Rane  the  Far-travelled,  by 
whom  he  could  be  trained,  from  the  earliest  basis, 
in  Norse  accomplishments  and  arts.  New  children 
came,  one  or  two ;  but  Olaf,  from  his  mother,  seems 
always  to  have  known  that  he  was  the  distinguished 
and  royal  article  there.  One  day  his  Foster-father, 
hurrying  to  leave  home  on  business,  hastily  bade 
Olaf,  no  other  being  by,  saddle  his  horse  for  him. 
Olaf  went  out  with  the  saddle,  chose  the  biggest  he- 
goat  about,  saddled  that,  and  brought  it  to  the  door 
by  way  of  horse.  Old  Sigurd,  a  most  grave  manv 
grinned  sardonically  at  the  sight.  "  Hah,  I  see  thou 
hast  no  mind  to  take  commands  from  me ;  thou  art  of 
too  high  a  humour  to  take  commands."  To  which, 
says  Snorro,  Boy  Olaf  answered  little   except    by* 


98  EAELY  KINGS  OF  NOKWAY. 

laughing,  till  Sigurd  saddled  for  himself,  and  rode 
away.  His  mother  Aasta  appears  to  have  been  a 
thoughtful,  prudent  woman,  though  always  with  a 
fierce  royalism  at  the  bottom  of  her  memory,  and 
a  secret  implacability  on  that  head. 

At  the  age  of  twelve  Olaf  went  to  sea ;  furnished 
with  a  little  fleet,  and  skilful  sea-counsellor,  expert 
old  Rane,  by  his  Foster-father,  and  set  out  to  push 
his  fortune  in  the  world.  Rane  was  a  steersman  and 
counsellor  in  these  incipient  times;  but  the  crew 
always  called  Olaf  '  King/  though  at  first,  as  Snorro 
thinks,  except  it  were  in  the  hour  of  battle,  he  merely 
pulled  an  oar.  He  cruised  and  fought  in  this  capacity 
on  many  seas  and  shores ;  passed  several  years, 
perhaps  till  the  age  of  nineteen  or  twenty,  in  this 
wild  element  and  way  of  life ;  fighting  always  in  a 
glorious  and  distinguished  manner.  In  the  hour  of 
battle,  diligent  enough  'to  amass  property/  as  the 
Vikings  termed  it ;  and  in  the  long  days  and  nights 
of  sailing,  given  over,  it  is  likely,  to  his  own 
thoughts  and  the  unfathomable  dialogue  with  the 
ever-moaning  Sea ;  not  the  worst  High  School  a 
man  could  have,  and  indeed  infinitely  preferable  to 


KING  OLAF  THE  THICK-SET'S  VIKING  DAYS.     99 

the  most  that  arc  going  even  now,  for  a  high  and 
deep  young  soul. 

His  first  distinguished  expedition  was  to  Sweden : 
natural  to  go  thither  first,  to  avenge  his  poor  father's 
death,  were  it  nothing  more.  Which  he  did,  the 
Skalds  say,  in  a  distinguished  manner ;  making  vic- 
torious and  handsome  battle  for  himself,  in  entering 
Mselare  Lake ;  and  in  getting  out  of  it  again,  after 
being  frozen  there  all  winter,  showing  still  more 
surprising,  almost  miraculous  contrivance  and  dex- 
terity. This  was  the  first  of  his  glorious  victories ; 
of  which  the  Skalds  reckon  up  some  fourteen  or 
thirteen  very  glorious  indeed,  mostly  in  the  Western 
and  Southern  countries,  most  of  all  in  England ;  till 
the  name  of  Olaf  Haraldson  became  quite  famous  in 
the  Viking  and  strategic  world.  He  seems  really 
to  have  learned  the  secrets  of  his  trade,  and  to  have 
been,  then  and  afterwards,  for  vigilance,  contrivance, 
valour,  and  promptitude  of  execution,  a  superior 
fighter.  Several  exploits  recorded  of  him  betoken,  in 
simple  forms,  what  may  be  called  a  military  genius. 

The  principal,  and  to  us  the  alone  interesting,  of 

his  exploits  seem  to  have  lain  in  England,  and,  what 

h2 


100  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

is  further  notable,  always  on  the  anti-Svein  side. 
English  books  do  not  mention  him  at  all  that  I  can 
find  ;  but  it  is  fairly  credible  that,  as  the  Norse  records 
report,  in  the  end  of  Ethelred's  reign,  he  was  the  ally 
or  hired  general  of  Ethelred,  and  did  a  great  deal  of 
sea-fighting,  watching,  sailing  and  sieging  for  this 
miserable  king  and  Edmund  Ironside,  his  son. 
Snorro  says  expressly,  London,  the  impregnable  city, 
had  to  be  besieged  again  for  Ethelred's  behoof  (in  the 
interval  between  Svein's  death  and  young  Knut's 
getting  back  from  Denmark),  and  that  our  Olaf 
Haraldson  was  the  great  engineer  and  victorious 
captor  of  London  on  that  singular  occasion, — London 
captured  for  the  first  time.  The  Bridge,  as  usual, 
Snorro  says,  offered  almost  insuperable  obstacles. 
But  the  engineering  genius  of  Olaf  contrived  huge 
'platforms  of  wainscoting '  (old  walls  of  wooden 
houses,  in  fact),  '  bound  together  by  withes ' ;  these, 
carried  steadily  aloft  above  the  ships,  will  (thinks 
Olaf)  considerably  secure  them  and  us  from  the 
destructive  missiles,  big  boulder  stones,  and  other 
mischief  profusely  showered  down  on  us,  till  we  get 
under  the  Bridge  with  axes  and  cables,  and  do  some 


KING  OLAF  THE  THICK-SET'S  VIKING  DAYS.   101 

good  upon  it.  Olaf  's  plan  was  tried ;  most  of  the 
other  ships,  in  spite  of  their  wainscoting  and  withes, 
recoiled  on  reaching  the  Bridge,  so  destructive  were 
the  boulder  and  other  missile  showers.  But  Olaf's 
ships  and  self  got  actually  under  the  Bridge  ;  fixed  all 
manner  of  cables  there ;  and  then,  with  the  river 
current  in  their  favour,  and  the  frightened  ships 
rallying  to  help  in  this  safer  part  of  the  enterprise, 
tore  out  the  important  piles  and  props,  and  fairly 
broke  the  poor  Bridge,  wholly  or  partly,  down  into 
the  river,  and  its  Danish  defenders  into  immediate 
surrender.     That  is  Snorro's  account. 

On  a  previous  occasion,  Olaf  had  been  deep  in  a 
hopeful  combination  with  Ethelred's  two  younger 
sons,  Alfred  and  Edward,  afterwards  King  Edward 
the  Confessor :  That  they  two  should  sally  out  from 
Normandy  in  strong  force,  unite  with  Olaf  in  ditto, 
and,  landing  on  the  Thames,  do  something  effectual 
for  themselves.  But  impediments,  bad  weather  or 
the  like,  disheartened  the  poor  Princes,  and  it  came  to 
nothing.  Olaf  was  much  in  Normandy,  what  they 
then  called  Walland ;  a  man  held  in  honour  by  those 
Norman  Dukes. 


102  EAELY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

What  amount'of  '  property '  lie  had  amassed  I  do 
not  know,  but  could  prove,  were  it  necessary,  that  he 
had  acquired  some  tactical  or  even  strategic  faculty 
and  real  talent  for  war.  At  Lymfjord,  in  Jutland, 
but  some  years  after  this  (a.d.  1027),  he  had  a  sea- 
battle  with  the  great  Knut  himself, — ships  combined 
with  flood-gates,  with  roaring,  artificial  deluges ;  right 
well  managed  by  King  Olaf ;  which  were  within  a 
hair's-breadth  of  destroying  Knut,  now  become  a  King 
and  Great ;  and  did  in  effect  send  him  instantly 
running.     But  of  this  more  particularly  by  and  by. 

"What  still  more  surprises  me  is  the  mystery,  where 
Olaf,  in  this  wandering,  fighting,  sea-roving  life, 
acquired  his  deeply  religious  feeling,  his  intense 
adherence  to  the  Christian  Faith.  I  suppose  it  had 
been  in  England,  where  many  pious  persons,  priestly 
and  other,  were  still  to  be  met  with,  that  Olaf  had 
gathered  these  doctrines ;  and  that  in  those  his  un- 
fathomable dialogues  with  the  ever-moaning  Ocean, 
they  had  struck  root  downwards  in  the  soul  of  him, 
and  borne  fruit  upwards  to  the  degree  so  conspicuous 
afterwards.  It  is  certain  he  became  a  deeply  pious 
man  during  these  long  Viking  cruises;  and  directed 


KING  OLAF  THE  THICK-SET'S  VIKING  DAYS.    103 

all  his  strength,  when  strength  and  authority  were 
lent  him,  to  establishing  the  Christian  religion  in  his 
country,  and  suppressing  and  abolishing  Vikingism 
there ;  both  of  which  objects,  and  their  respective 
worth  and  unworth,  he  must  himself  have  long  known 
so  well. 

It  was  well  on  in  a.d.  1016  that  Knut  gained  his 
last  victory,  at  Ashdon,  in  Essex,  where  the  earth 
pyramids  and  antique  church  near  by  still  testify  the 
thankful  piety  of  Knut,— or,  at  lowest,  his  joy  at 
having  won  instead  of  lost  and  perished,  as  he  was 
near  doing  there.  And  it  was  still  this  same  year 
when  the  noble  Edmund  Ironside,  after  forced  par- 
tition-treaty '  in  the  Isle  of  Ahiey,'  got  scandalously 
murdered,  and  Knut  became  indisputable  sole  King  of 
England,  and  decisively  settled  himself  to  his  work  of 
governing  there.  In  the  year  before  either  of  which 
events,  while  all  still  hung  uncertain  for  Knut,  and 
even  Eric  Jarl  of  Norway  had  to  be  summoned  in  aid 
of  him, — in  that  year  1015,  as  one  might  naturally 
guess,  and  as  all  Icelandic  hints  and  indications  lead 
us  to  date  the  thing,  Olaf  had  decided  to  give  up 
Yikingism  in  all  its  forms ;  to  return  to  Norway  and 


104  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

try  whether  he  could  not  assert  the  place  and  career 
that  belonged  to  him  there.  Jarl  Eric  had  vanished 
with  all  his  war  forces  towards  England,  leaving  only 
a  boy,  Hakon,  as  successor,  and  Svein,  his  own 
brother, — a  quiet  man,  who  had  always  avoided  war. 
Olaf  landed  in  Norway  without  obstacle ;  but  decided 
to  be  quiet  till  he  had  himself  examined  and  consulted 
friends. 

His  reception  by  his  mother  Aasta  was  of  the 
kindest  and  proudest,  and  is  lovingly  described  by 
Snorro.  A  pretty  idyllic  or  epic  piece,  of  Norse 
Homeric  type:  How  Aasta,  hearing  of  her  son's 
advent,  set  all  her  maids  and  menials  to  work  at  the 
top  of  their  speed  ;  despatched  a  runner  to  the  harvest- 
field,  where  her  husband  Sigurd  was,  to  warn  him  to 
come  home  and  dress.  How  Sigurd  was  standing 
among  his  harvest  folk,  reapers  and  binders ;  and 
what  he  had  on, — broad  slouch  hat,  with  veil  (against 
the  midges),  blue  kirtle,  hose  of  I  forget  what  colour, 
with  laced  boots  ;  and  in  his  hand  a  stick  with  silver 
head  and  ditto  ring  upon  it; — a  personable  old 
gentleman,  of  the  eleventh  century,  in  those  parts. 
^  Sigurd  was  cautious,  prudentially  cunctatory,  though 


KING  OLAF  THE  THICK-SET'S  VIKING  DAYS.   105 

heartily  friendly  in  his  counsel  to  Olaf,  as  to  the  King 
question.  Aasta  had  a  Spartan  tone  in  her  wild 
maternal  heart;  and  assures  Olaf  that  she,  with  a 
half-reproachful  glance  at  Sigurd,  will  stand  hy  him 
to  the  death  in  this  his  just  and  nohle  enterprise. 
Sigurd  promises  to  consult  farther  in  his  neighbour- 
hood, and  to  correspond  by  messages ;  the  result  is, 
Olaf,  resolutely  pushing  forward  himself,  resolves  to 
call  a  Thing,  and  openly  claim  his  kingship  there. 
The  Thing  itself  was  willing  enough :  opposition 
parties  do  here  and  there  bestir  themselves  ;  but  Olaf 
is  always  swifter  than  they.  Five  kinglets  somewhere 
in  the  Uplands,* — all  descendants  of  Haarfagr ;  but 
averse  to  break  the  peace,  which  Jarl  Eric  and  Hakon 
Jarl  both  have  always  willingly  allowed  to  peaceable 
people, — seem  to  be  the  main  opposition  party.  These 
five  take  the  field  against  Olaf  with  what  force  they 
have ;  Olaf,  one  night,  by  beautiful  celerity  and 
strategic  practice  which  a  Friedrich  or  a  Turenne 
might  have  approved,  surrounds  these  Five ;  and 
when  morning  breaks,  there  is  nothing  for  them  but 

*  Snorro,  Laing's  Translation,  ii.  p.  31  el  scq.,  will  minutely 
specify. 


106  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

either  death  or  else  instant  surrender,  and  swearing 
fealty  to  King  Olaf.      Which  latter  branch  of  tl 
alternative  they  gladly  accept,  the  whole  five  of  thei 
and  go  home  again. 

This  was  a  beautiful  bit  of  war-practice  by  King 
Olaf  on  land.  By  another  stroke  still  more  compen- 
dious at  sea,  he  had  already  settled  poor  young 
Hakon,  and  made  him  peaceable  for  a  long  while. 
Olaf,  by  diligent  quest  and  spy-messaging,  had  ascer- 
tained that  Hakon,  just  returning  from  Denmark  and 
farewell  to  Papa  and  Knut,  both  now  under  way  for 
England,  was  coasting  north  towards  Trondhjem ;  and 
intended  on  or  about  such  a  day  to  land  in  such  and 
such  a  fjord  towards  the  end  of  this  Trondhjem 
voyage.  Olaf  at  once  mans  two  big  ships,  steers 
through  the  narrow  mouth  of  the  said  fjord,  moors 
one  ship  on  the  north  shore,  another  on  the  south; 
fixes  a  strong  cable,  well  sunk  under  water,  to  the 
capstans  of  these  two  ;  and  in  all  quietness  waits  for 
Hakon.  Before  many  hours,  Hakon's  royal  or  quasi- 
royal  barge  steers  gaily  into  this  fjord;  is  a  little 
surprised,  perhaps,  to  see  within  the  jaws  of  it  two 
big  ships  at  anchor;  but  steers  gallantly  along,  nothing 


KING  OLAF  THE  THICK-SET'S  VIKING  DAYS.    107 

doubting.  Olaf,  with  a  signal  of  *  All  hands/  works 
his  two  capstans ;  has  the  cable  up  high  enough  at 
the  right  moment,  catches  with  it  the  keel  of  poor 
Hakon's  barge,  upsets  it,  empties  it  wholly  into  the 
sea.  "Wholly  into  the  sea;  saves  Hakon,  however, 
and  his  people  from  drowning,  and  brings  them  on 
board.  His  dialogue  with  poor  young  Hakon,  espe- 
cially poor  young  Hakon's  responses,  is  very  pretty. 
Shall  I  give  it,  out  of  Snorro,  and  let  the  reader  take 
it  for  as  authentic  as  he  can  ?  It  is  at  least  the  true 
image  of  it  in  authentic  Snorro's  head,  little  more  than 
two  centuries  later. 

1  Jarl  Hakon  was  led  up  to  the  king's  ship.  He 
1  was  the  handsomest  man  that  could  be  seen.  He 
'  had  long  hair  as  fine  as  silk,  bound  about  his  head 
'  with  a  gold  ornament.  When  he  sat  down  in  the 
1  forehold  the  king  said  to  him ' : 

King. — "  It  is  not  false,  what  is  said  of  your  family, 
'  that  ye  are  handsome  people  to  look  at ;  but  now 
'  your  luck  has  deserted  you." 

Hakon. — "  It  has  always  been  the  case  that  success 
'  is  changeable ;  and  there  is  no  luck  in  the  matter. 
*  It  has  gone  with  your  family  as  with  mine  to  have 


108  EARLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

'  by  turns  the  better  lot.  I  am  little  beyond  child- 
*  hood  in  years ;  and  at  any  rate  we  could  not  have 
'  defended  ourselves,  as  we  did  not  expect  any  attack 
'  on  the  way.  It  may  turn  out  better  with  us  another 
'  time." 

King. — "  Dost  thou  not  apprehend  that  thou  art  in 
'  such  a  condition  that,  hereafter,  there  can  be  neither 
'  victory  nor  defeat  for  thee  ?  " 

Hakon. — "  That  is  what  only  thou  canst  determine, 
'  King,  according  to  thy  pleasure." 

King. — "  What  wilt  thou  give  me,  Jarl,  if,  for  this 
'  time  I  let  thee  go,  whole  and  unhurt  f" 

Hakon.—"  What  wilt  thou  take,  King  f  " 

King. — "Nothing,  except  that  thou  shalt  leave 
'  the  country ;  give  up  thy  kingdom ;  and  take  an 
'  oath  that  thou  wilt  never  go  into  battle  against 
'  me."  * 

Jarl  Hakon  accepted  the  generous  terms ;  went  to 
England  and  King  Knut,  and  kept  his  bargain  for  a 
good  few  years;  though  he  was  at  last  driven,  by 
pressure  of  King  Knut,  to  violate  it, — little  to  his 
profit,  as  we  shall  see.     One  victorious  naval  battle 

*  JSnorro,  ii.  pp.  24-5. 


KING  OLAF  THE  THICK-SET'S  VIKING  DAYS.    109 

with  Jarl  Svcin,  Hakon's  uncle,  and  his  adherents, 
who  fled  to  Sweden,  after  his  beating, — battle  not 
difficult  to  a  skilful,  hard-hitting  king, — was  pretty 
much  all  the  actual  fighting  Olaf  had  to  do  in  this 
enterprise.  He  various  times  met  angry  Bonders  and 
refractory  Things  with  arms  in  their  hand ;  but  by 
skilful,  firm  management, — perfectly  patient,  but  also 
perfectly  ready  to  be  active, — he  mostly  managed 
without  coming  to  strokes ;  and  was  universally 
recognised  by  Norway  as  its  real  king.  A  promising 
young  man,  and  fit  to  be  a  king,  thinks  Snorro.  Only 
of  middle  stature,  almost  rather  shortish ;  but  firm- 
standing,  and  stout-built ;  so  that  they  got  to  call 
him  Olaf  the  Thick  (meaning  Olaf  the  Thickset,  or 
Stout-built),  though  his  final  epithet  among  them  was 
infinitely  higher.  For  the  rest,  '  a  comely,  earnest, 
1  prepossessing  look ;  beautiful  yellow  hair  in  quantity ; 
'  broad,  honest  face,  of  a  complexion  pure  as  snow  and 
'  rose;'  and  finally  (or  firstly)  'the  brightest  eyes  in  the 
'  world  ;  such  that,  in  his  anger,  no  man  could  stand 
1  them.'  He  had  a  heavy  task  ahead,  and  needed  all 
his  qualities  and  fine  gifts  to  get  it  done. 


CHAPTER  X. 

REIGN  OF   KING  OLAF   THE   SAINT. 

The  late  two  Jarls,  now  gone  about  their  business, 
bad  both  been  baptised,  and  called  themselves  Chris- 
tians. But  during  their  government  they  did  nothing 
in  the  conversion  way ;  left  every  man  to  choose  his 
own  God  or  Gods ;  so  that  some  had  actually  two,  the 
Christian  God  by  land,  and  at  sea  Thor,  whom  they 
considered  safer  in  that  element.  And  in  effect  the 
mass  of  the  people  had  fallen  back  into  a  sluggish 
heathenism  or  half-heathenism,  the  life-labour  of  Olaf 
Tryggveson  lying  ruinous  or  almost  quite  overset. 
The  new  Olaf,  son  of  Harald,  set  himself  with  all  his 
strength  to  mend  such  a  state  of  matters ;  and  stood 
by  his  enterprise  to  the  end,  as  the  one  highest 
interest,  including  all  others,  for  his  People  and  him. 
His  method  was  by  no  means  soft ;  on  the  contrary, 
it  was  hard,  rapid,  severe, — somewhat  on  the  model 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  Ill 

of  Tryggveson's,  though  with  more  of  bishoping  and 
preaching  superadded.  Yet  still  there  was  a  great 
deal  of  mauling,  vigorous  punishing,  and  an  entire 
intolerance  of  these  two  things :  Heathenism  and  Sea- 
robbery,  at  least  of  Sea- robbery  in  the  old  style; 
whether  in  the  style  we  moderns  still  practise,  and 
call  privateering,  I  do  not  quite  know.  But  Yik- 
ingism  proper  had  to  cease  in  Norway ;  still  more, 
Heathenism,  under  penalties  too  severe  to  be  borne ; 
death,  mutilation  of  limb,  not  to  mention  forfeiture 
and  less  rigorous  coercion.  Olaf  was  inexorable 
against  violation  of  the  law.  "Too  severe,"  cried 
many ;  to  whom  one  answers,  "  Perhaps  in  part  yes, 
perhaps  also  in  great  part  no;  depends  altogether  on 
the  previous  question,  How  far  the  law  was  the 
eternal  one  of  God  Almighty  in  the  universe,  How  far 
the  law  merely  of  Olaf  (destitute  of  right  inspiration) 
left  to  his  own  passions  and  whims  ?" 

Many  were  the  jangles  Olaf  had  with  the  refrac- 
tory Heathen  Things  and  Ironbeards  of  a  new  genera- 
tion :  very  curious  to  see.  Scarcely  ever  did  it  come 
to  fighting  between  King  and  Thing,  though  often 
enough   near  it;    but  the   Thing  discerning,   as  it 


112  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

usually  did  in  time,  that  the  King  was  stronger  in 
men,  seemed  to  say  unanimously  to  itself,  "  "We  have 
lost,  then ;  baptise  us,  we  must  burn  our  old  gods  and 
conform."  One  new  feature  we  do  slightly  discern  : 
here  and  there  a  touch  of  theological  argument  on 
the  heathen  side.  At  one  wild  Thing,  far  up  in  the 
Dovrefjeld,  of  a  very  heathen  temper,  there  was 
much  of  that ;  not  to  be  quenched  by  King  Olaf  at 
the  moment ;  so  that  it  had  to  be  adjourned  till  the 
morrow,  and  again  till  the  next  day.  Here  are  some 
traits  of  it,  much  abridged  from  Snorro  (who  gives  a 
highly  punctual  account),  which  vividly  represent 
Olaf's  posture  and  manner  of  proceeding  in  such 
intricacies. 

The  chief  Ironbeard  on  this  occasion  was  one  Gud- 
brand,  a  very  rugged  peasant ;  who,  says  Snorro,  was 
like  a  king  in  that  district.  Some  days  before,  King 
Olaf,  intending  a  religious  Thing  in  those  deeply 
heathen  parts,  with  alternative  of  Christianity  or  con- 
flagration, is  reported,  on  looking  down  into  the 
valley  and  the  beautiful  village  of  Loar  standing 
there,  to  have  said  wistfully,  "What  a  pity  it  is 
that  so  beautiful  a  village  should  be  burnt ! "     Olaf 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  113 

sent  out  his  message-token  all  the  same,  however, 
and  met  Gudbrand  and  an  immense  assemblage, 
whose  humour  towards  him  was  uncompliant  to  a 
high  degree  indeed.  Judge  by  this  preliminary 
speech  of  Gudbrand  to  his  Thing-people,  while  Olaf 
was  not  yet  arrived,  but  only  advancing,  hardly  got 
to  Breeden  on  the  other  side  of  the  hill:  "A  man 
has  come  to  Loar  who  is  called  Olaf,"  said  Gudbrand, 
"  and  will  force  upon  us  another  faith  than  we  had 
before,  and  will  break  in  pieces  all  our  Gods.  He 
says  he  has  a  much  greater  and  more  powerful  God ; 
and  it  is  wonderful  that  the  earth  does  not  burst 
asunder  under  him,  or  that  our  God  lets  him  go  about 
unpunished  when  he  dares  to  talk  such  things.  I 
know  this  for  certain,  that  if  we  carry  Thor,  who  has 
always  stood  by  us,  out  of  our  Temple  that  is  standing 
upon  this  farm,  Olaf 's  God  will  melt  away,  and  he 
and  his  men  be  made  nothing  as  soon  as  Thor  looks 
upon  them."  Whereupon  the  Bonders  all  shouted 
as  one  man,  "  Yea !  " 

Which  tremendous  message  they  even  forwarded 
to  Olaf,  by  Gudbrand' s  younger  son  at  the  head  of 
700  armed  men;   but  did  not  terrify  Olaf  with  it, 


114  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

who,  on  the  contrary,  drew  np  his  troops,  rode  him- 
self at  the  head  of  them,  and  began  a  speech  to  the 
Bonders,  in  which  he  invited  them  to  adopt  Chris- 
tianity, as  the  one  true  faith  for  mortals. 

Far  from  consenting  to  this,  the  Bonders  raised 
a  general  shout,  smiting  at  the  same  time  their 
shields  with  their  weapons ;  but  Olaf  's  men  advancing 
on  them  swiftly,  and  flinging  spears,  they  turned  and 
ran,  leaving  Gudbrand's  son  behind,  a  prisoner,  to 
whom  Olaf  gave  his  life:  "Go  home  now  to  thy 
father,  and  tell  him  I  mean  to  be  with  him  soon." 

The  son  goes  accordingly,  and  advises  his  father 
not  to  face  Olaf;  but  Gudbrand  angrily  replies: 
"Ha,  coward!  I  see  thou,  too,  art  taken  by  the 
folly  that  man  is  going  about  with  " ;  and  is  resolved 
to  fight.  That  night,  however,  Gudbrand  has  a  most 
remarkable  Dream,  or  Yision, — A  Man  surrounded 
by  light,  bringing  great  terror  with  him,  who  warns 
Gudbrand  against  doing  battle  with  Olaf.  "  If  thou 
dost,  thou  and  all  thy  people  will  fall ;  wolves  will 
drag  away  thee  and  thine,  ravens  will  tear  thee  in 
stripes ! "  And  lo,  in  telling  this  to  Thord  Potbelly, 
a  sturdy  neighbour  of  his  and  henchman  in  the 


REIGN  OF  KING   OLAF  THE  SAINT.  115 

Thing,  it  is  found  that  to  Thord  also  has  come  the 

self-same  terrible  Apparition !     Better  propose  truce 

to  Olaf  (who  seems  to  have  these  dreadful  Ghostly 

Powers  on  his  side),  and  the  holding  of  a  Thing,  to 

discuss  matters  between  us.     Thing  assembles,  on  a 

day  of  heavy  rain.     Being  all  seated,  uprises  King 

Olaf,  and  informs  them :  "  The  people  of  Lesso,  Loar, 

and  Vaage,  have  accepted  Christianity,  and  broken 

down  their  idol-houses :  they  believe  now  in  the  True 

God,  who  has  made  heaven  and  earth,  and  knows 

all    things ";   and    sits    down    again  without  more 

words. 

1  Gudbrand  replies,  "  We  know  nothing  about  him 

'of  whom  thou  speakest.     Dost  thou  call  him  God, 

I  whom  neither  thou  nor  anyone  else  can  see  ?    But 

1  we  have  a  God  who  can  be  seen  every  day,  although 

f  he  is  not  out  to-day  because  the  weather  is  wet ; 

f  and  he  will  appear  to  thee  terrible  and  very  grand ; 

'  and  I  expect  that  fear  will  mix  with  thy  very  blood 

'when  he  comes  into  the  Thing.     But  since  thou 

1  sayest  thy  God  is  so  great,  let  him  make  it  so  that 

'to-morrow  we  have  a  cloudy  day,  but  without  rain, 

'  and  then  let  us  meet  again." 

i2 


116  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

'  The  king  accordingly  returned  home  to  his  lodging, 
'taking  Gudbrand's  son  as  a  hostage;  but  he  gave 
r  them  a  man  as  hostage  in  exchange.  In  the  even- 
1  ing  the  king  asked  Gudbrand's  son  what  their  God 
'  was  like  ?  He  replied  that  he  bore  the  likeness  of 
'Thor;  had  a  hammer  in  his  hand;  was  of  great 
'  size,  but  hollow  within ;  and  had  a  high  stand,  upon 
1  which  he  stood  when  he  was  out.  "  Neither  gold 
'  nor  silver  are  wanting  about  him,  and  every  day  he 
'  receives  four  cakes  of  bread,  besides  meat."  They 
!  then  went  to  bed ;  but  the  king  watched  all  night  in 
'  prayer.  When  day  dawned  the  king  went  to  mass ; 
'  then  to  table,  and  from  thence  to  the  Thing.  The 
'  weather  was  such  as  Gudbrand  desired.  Now  the 
'Bishop  stood  up  in  his  choir-robes,  with  bishop's 
'  coif  on  his  head,  and  bishop's  crosier  in  his  hand. 
'  He  spoke  to  the  Bonders  of  the  true  faith,  told  the 
'many  wonderful  acts  of  God,  and  concluded  his 
'  speech  well. 

'  Thord  Potbelly  replies,  "  Many  things  we  are  told 
'  of  by  this  learned  man  with  the  staff  in  his  hand, 
'  crooked  at  the  top  like  a  ram's  horn.  But  since  you 
'say,  comrades,  that  your  God  is  so  powerful,  and 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  117 

!  can  do  so  many  wonders,  tell  him  to  make  it  clear 
'sunshine  to-morrow  forenoon,  and  then  we  shall 
'  meet  here  again,  and  do  one  of  two  things, — either 
*  agree  with  you  about  this  business,  or  fight  you." 
1  And  they  separated  for  the  day.' 

Over  night  the  king  instructed  Kolbein  the  Strong, 
an  immense  fellow,  the  same  who  killed  Gunhild's 
two  brothers,  that  he,  Kolbein,  must  stand  next  him 
to-morrow ;  people  must  go  down  to  where  the  ships 
of  the  Bonders  lay,  and  punctually  bore  holes  in 
every  one  of  them;  item,  to  the  farms  where  their 
horses  were,  and  punctually  unhalter  the  whole  of 
them,  and  let  them  loose:  all  which  was  done. 
Snorro  continues : 

'  Now  the  king  was  in  prayer  all  night,  beseeching 
'  God  of  his  goodness  and  mercy  to  release  him  from 
'  evil.  When  mass  was  ended,  and  morning  was 
f  grey,  the  king  went  to  the  Thing.  When  he  came 
■  thither,  some  Bonders  had  already  arrived,  and  they 
'  saw  a  great  crowd  coming  along,  and  bearing  among 
'  them  a  huge  man's  image,  glancing  with  gold  and 
'  silver.  When  the  Bonders  who  were  at  the  Thing 
4  saw  it,  they  started  up,  and  bowed  themselves  down 


118  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

'before  the  ugly  idol.  Thereupon  it  was  set  down 
'  upon  the  Thing  field ;  and  on  the  one  side  of  it  sat 
'the  Bonders,  and  on  the  other  the  King  and  his 
'  people. 

1  Then  Dale  Gudbrand  stood  up  and  said,  "  Where 
1  now,  king,  is  thy  God  ?  I  think  he  will  now  carry 
\  his  head  lower ;  and  neither  thou,  nor  the  man  with 
'  the  horn,  sitting  beside  thee  there,  whom  thou  callest 
'Bishop,  are  so  bold  to-day  as  on  the  former  days. 
s  For  now  our  God,  who  rules  over  all,  is  come,  and 
'  looks  on  you  with  an  angry  eye ;  and  now  I  see 
f  well  enough  that  you  are  terrified,  and  scarcely  dare 
'  raise  your  eyes.  Throw  away  now  all  your  opposi- 
'tion,  and  believe  in  the  God  who  has  your  fate 
'  wholly  in  his  hands." 

\  The  king  now  whispers  to  Kolbein  the  Strong, 
'  without  the  Bonders  perceiving  it,  "  If  it  come  so 
'  in  the  course  of  my  speech  that  the  Bonders  look 
\  another  way  than  towards  their  idol,  strike  him  as 
'  hard  as  thou  canst  with  thy  club." 

'  The  king  then  stood  up  and  spoke :  "  Much  hast 
'thou  talked  to  us  this  morning,  and  greatly  hast 
'  thou  wondered  that  thou  canst  not  see  our  God ; 


REIGN  OF   KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  119 

'  but  we  expect  that  he  will  soon  come  to  us.  Thou 
'wouldst  frighten  us  with  thy   God,   who  is  both 

*  blind  and  deaf,  and  cannot  even  move  about  without 
1  being  carried;  but  now  I  expect  it  will  be  but  a 
1  short  time  before  he  meets  his  fate :  for  turn  your 
'  eyes  towards  the  east, — behold  our  God  advancing 
1  in  great  light." 

1  The  sun  was  rising,  and  all  turned  to  look.  At 
'  that  moment  Kolbein  gave  their  God  a  stroke,  so 
'  that  he  quite  burst  asunder ;  and  there  ran  out  of 
<him  mice  as  big  almost  as  cats,  and  reptiles  and 
1  adders.  The  Bonders  were  so  terrified  that  some 
i  fled  to  their  ships ;  but  when  they  sprang  out  upon 
'  them  the  ships  filled  with  water,  and  could  not  get 
1  away.  Others  ran  to  their  horses  but  could  not 
'  find  them.  The  king  then  ordered  the  Bonders  to 
'  be  called  together,  saying  he  wanted  to  speak  with 
'them,  on  which  the  Bonders  came  back,  and  the 

*  Thing  was  again  seated. 

*  The  king  rose  up  and  said,  "  I  do  not  understand 
1  what  your  noise  and  running  mean.  You  yourselves 
'  see  what  your  God  can  do, — the  idol  you  adorned 
'with  gold  and  silver,  and  brought  meat  aud  pro- 


120  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

'  visions  to.  You  see  now  that  the  protecting  powers, 
'  who  used  and  got  good  of  all  that,  were  the  mice 
'  and  adders,  the  reptiles  and  lizards ;  and  surely  they 
'  do  ill  who  trust  to  such,  and  will  not  abandon  this 
1  folly.  Take  now  your  gold  and  ornaments  that  are 
'  lying  strewed  on  the  grass,  and  give  them  to  your 
'  wives  and  daughters,  but  never  hang  them  hereafter 
'upon  stocks  and  stones.  Here  are  two  conditions 
'between  us  to  choose  upon:  either  accept  Chris- 
'  tianity,  or  fight  this  very  day,  and  the  victory  be  to 
'  them  to  whom  the  God  we  worship  gives  it." 

'  Then  Dale  Gudbrand  stood  up  and  said,  "  We 
'  have  sustained  great  damage  upon  our  God ;  but 
'  since  he  will  not  help  us,  we  will  believe  in  the  God 
'  whom  thou  believest  in." 

'Then  all  received  Christianity.  The  Bishop 
'baptised  Gudbrand  and  his  son.  King  Olaf  and 
'  Bishop  Sigurd  left  behind  them  teachers ;  and  they 
'  who  met  as  enemies  parted  as  friends.  And  after- 
'  wards  Gudbrand  built  a  church  in  the  valley.'* 

Olaf  was  by  no  means  an  unmerciful  man, — much 
the  reverse  where  he  saw  good  cause.  There  was  a 
*  Snorro,  ii  pp.  156-161. 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  121 

wicked  old  King  Raerik,  for  example,  one  of  those 
five  kinglets  whom,  with  their  bits  of  armaments, 
Olaf  by  stratagem  had  surrounded  one  night,  and  at 
once  bagged  and  subjected  when  morning  rose,  all  of 
them  consenting ;  all  of  them  except  this  Raerik, 
whom  Olaf,  as  the  readiest  sure  course,  took  home 
with  him  ;  blinded,  and  kept  in  his  own  house ;  find- 
ing there  was  no  alternative  but  that  or  death  to  the 
obstinate  old  dog,  who  was  a  kind  of  distant  cousin 
withal,  and  could  not  conscientiously  be  killed. 
Stone-blind  old  Raerik  was  not  always  in  murderous 
humour.  Indeed,  for  most  part  he  wore  a  placid, 
conciliatory  aspect,  and  said  shrewd  amusing  things  ; 
but  had  thrice  over  tried,  with  amazing  cunning  of 
contrivance,  though  stone-blind,  to  thrust  a  dagger 
into  Olaf,  and  the  last  time  had  all  but  succeeded. 
So  that,  as  Olaf  still  refused  to  have  him  killed,  it 
had  become  a  problem  what  was  to  be  done  with 
him.  Olaf 's  good  humour,  as  well  as  his  quiet,  ready 
sense  and  practicality,  are  manifested  in  his  final 
settlement  of  this  Raerik  problem.  Olaf's  laugh,  I 
can  perceive,  was  not  so  loud  as  Tryggveson's,  but 
equally  hearty,  coming  from  the  bright  mind  of  him ! 


122  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

Besides  blind  Kserik,  Olaf  had  in  his  household 
one  Thorarin,  an  Icelander ;  a  remarkably  ugly  man, 
says  Snorro,  but  a  far-travelled,  shrewdly  observant, 
loyal-minded,  and  good-humoured  person,  whom  Olaf 
liked  to  talk  with.  '  Eemarkably  ugly/  says  Snorro, 
'  especially  in  his  hands  and  feet,  which  were  large 
'  and  ill-shaped  to  a  degree.'  One  morning  Thorarin, 
who,  with  other  trusted  ones,  slept  in  Olaf 's  apart- 
ment, was  lazily  dozing  and  yawning,  and  had 
stretched  one  of  his  feet  out  of  the  bed  before  the  king 
awoke.  The  foot  was  still  there  when  Olaf  did  open 
his  bright  eyes,  which  instantly  lighted  on  this  foot. 

"  Well,  here  is  a  foot,"  says  Olaf,  gaily,  "  which 
one  seldom  sees  the  match  of;  I  durst  venture  there 
is  not  another  so  ugly  in  this  city  of  Nidaros." 

"Hah,  king!"  said  Thorarin,  "there  are  few  things 
one  cannot  match  if  one  seek  long  and  take  pains. 
I  would  bet,  with  thy  permission,  King,  to  find  an 
uglier." 

"  Done ! "  cried  Olaf.  Upon  which  Thorarin 
stretched  out  the  other  foot. 

"  A  still  [uglier,"  cried  Lhe  ;  "  for  it  has  lost  the 
little  toe." 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  123 

"  Ho,  ho ! "  said  Olaf ;  but  it  is  I  who  have  gained 
the  bet.  The  less  of  an  ugly  thing  the  less  ugly,  not 
the  more ! " 

Loyal  Thorarin  respectfully  submitted. 

"  What  is  to  be  my  penalty,  then  ?  The  king  it  is 
that  must  decide." 

"To  take  me  that  wicked  old  Rserik  to  Leif 
Ericson  in  Greenland." 

"Which  the  Icelander  did ;  leaving  two  vacant 
seats  henceforth  at  Olaf 's  table.  Leif  Ericson,  son  of 
Erie  discoverer  of  America,  quietly  managed  Raerik 
henceforth ;  sent  him  to  Iceland, — I  think  to  father 
Eric  himself ;  certainly  to  some  safe  hand  there,  in 
whose  house,  or  in  some  still  quieter  neighbouring 
lodging,  at  his  own  choice,  old  Eserik  spent  the  last 
three  years  of  his  life  in  a  perfectly  quiescent 
manner. 

Olaf's  struggles  in  the  matter  of  religion  had 
actually  settled  that  question  in  Norway.  By  these 
rough  melliods  of  his,  whatever  we  may  think  of 
them,  Heathenism  had  got  itself  smashed  dead ;  and 
was  no  more  heard  of  in  that  country.  Olaf  himself 
was  evidently  a  highly  devout  and  pious  man ; — who- 


124  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

soever  is  born  with  Olaf  's  temper  now  will  still  find, 
as  Olaf  did,  new  and  infinite  field  for  it!  Christianity 
in  Norway  had  the  like  fertility  as  in  other  countries; 
or  even  rose  to  a  higher,  and  what  Dahlmann  thinks, 
exuberant  pitch,  in  the  course  of  the  two  centuries 
which  followed  that  of  Olaf.  Him  all  testimony  re- 
presents to  us  as  a  most  righteous  no  less  than 
most  religious  king.  Continually  vigilant,  just, 
and  rigorous  was  Olaf's  administration  of  the 
laws ;  repression  of  robbery,  punishment  of  injustice, 
stern  repayment  of  evil-doers,  wherever  he  could  lay 
hold  of  them. 

Among  the  Bonder  or  opulent  class,  and  indeed 
everywhere,  for  the  poor  too  can  be  sinners  and  need 
punishment,  Olaf  had,  by  this  course  of  conduct, 
naturally  made  enemies.  His  severity  so  visible  to 
all,  and  the  justice  and  infinite  beneficence  of  it  so 
invisible  except  to  a  very  few.  But,  at  any  rate,  his 
reign  for  the  first  ten  years  was  victorious  ;  and  might 
have  been  so  to  the  end,  had  it  not  been  intersected, 
and  interfered  with,  by  King  Knut  in  his  far  bigger 
orbit  and  current  of  affairs  and  interests.  Knut's 
English  affairs  and  Danish  being  all  settled  to  his 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  125 

mind,  he  seems,  especially  after  that  year  of  pilgrim- 
age to  Borne,  and  association  with  the  Pontiffs  and 
Kaisers  of  the  world  on  that  occasion,  to  have  turned 
his  more  particular  attention  upon  Norway,  and  the 
claims  he  himself  had  there.  Jarl  Hakon,  too, 
sister's  son  of  Knut,  and  always  well  seen  hy  him, 
had  long  heen  husy  in  this  direction,  much  forgetful 
of  that  oath  to  Olaf  when  his  harge  got  canted  over 
by  the  cable  of  two  capstans,  and  his  life  was  given 
him,  not  without  conditions  altogether  ! 

About  the  year  1026  there  arrived  two  splendid 
persons  out  of  England,  bearing  King  Knut  the 
Great's  letter  and  seal,  with  a  message,  likely  enough 
to  be  far  from  welcome  to  Olaf.  For  some  days  Olaf 
refused  to  see  them  or  their  letter,  shrewdly  guessing 
what  the  purport  would  be.  "Which  indeed  was  couched 
in  mild  language,  but  of  sharp  meaning  enough :  a 
notice  to  King  Olaf,  namely,  That  Norway  was 
properly,  by  just  heritage,  Knut  the  Great's ;  and 
that  Olaf  must  become  the  great  Knut's  liegeman, 
and  pay  tribute  to  him,  or  worse  would  follow.  King 
Olaf,  listening  to  these  two  splendid  persons  and  their 
letter,    in  indignant  silence  till  they  quite  ended, 


126  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

made  answer :  "  I  nave  heard  say,  by  old  accounts 
there  are,  that  King  Gorm  of  Denmark"  (Blue- 
tooth's  father,  Knut's  great-grandfather)  "was  con- 
sidered but  a  small  king ;  having  Denmark  only  and 
few  people  to  rule  over.  But  the  kings  who  suc- 
ceeded him  thought  that  insufficient  for  them ;  and  it 
has  since  come  so  far  that  King  Knut  rules  over  both 
Denmark  and  England,  and  has  conquered  for  him- 
self a  part  of  Scotland.  And  now  he  claims  also  my 
paternal  bit  of  heritage  ;  cannot  be  contented  without 
that  too.  Does  he  wish  to  rule  over  all  the  countries 
of  the  North?  Can  he  eat  up  all  the  kale  in 
England  itself,  this  Knut  the  Great  ?  He  shall  do 
that,  and  reduce  his  England  to  a  desert,  before  I  lay 
my  head  in  his  hands,  or  show  him  any  other  kind 
of  vassalage.  And  so  I  bid  you  tell  him  these  my 
words :  I  will  defend  Norway  with  battle-axe  and 
sword  as  long  as  life  is  given  me,  and  will  pay  tax  to 
no  man  for  my  kingdom."  Words  which  naturally 
irritated  Knut  to  a  high  degree. 

Next  year  accordingly  (year  1027),  tenth  or  eleventh 
year  of  Olaf 's  reign,  there  came  bad  rumours  out  of 
England :    That  Knut  was  equipping  an  immense 


KEIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  127 

army, — land-army,  and  such  a  fleet  as  had  never 
sailed  before  ;  Knut's  own  ship  in  it, — a  Gold  Dragon 
with  no  fewer  than  sixty  benches  of  oars.  Olaf  and 
Onund  King  of  Sweden,  whose  sister  he  had  married, 
well  guessed  whither  this  armament  was  bound.  They 
were  friends  withal,  they  recognised  their  common 
peril  in  this  imminence ;  and  had,  in  repeated  con- 
sultations, taken  measures  the  best  that  their  united 
skill  (which  I  find  was  mainly  Olaf's,  but  loyally 
accepted  by  the  other)  could  suggest.  It  was  in  this 
year  that  Olaf  (with  his  Swedish  king  assisting)  did 
his  grand  feat  upon  Knut  in  Lymfjord  of  Jutland, 
which  was  already  spoken  of.  The  special  circum 
stances  of  which  were  these  : 

Knut's  big  armament  arriving  on  the  Jutish  coasts 
too  late  in  the  season,  and  the  coast  country  lying  all 
plundered  into  temporary  wreck  by  the  two  Norse 
kings,  who  shrank  away  on  sight  of  Knut,  there  was 
nothing  could  be  done  upon  them  by  Knut  this  year, 
— or,  if  anything,  what  ?  Knut's  ships  ran  into  Lym- 
fjord, the  safe-sheltered  frith,  or  intricate  long  straggle 
of  friths  and  straits,  which  almost  cuts  Jutland  in  two 
in  that  region;   and  lay  safe,  idly  rocking  on  the 


128  EARLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

waters  there,  uncertain  what  to  do  farther.  At  last 
he  steered  in  his  big  ship  and  some  others,  deeper  into 
the  interior  of  Lymf  jord,  deeper  and  deeper  onwards 
to  the  mouth  of  a  big  river  called  the  Helge  (Helge~aa, 
the  Holy  River,  not  discoverable  in  my  poor  maps, 
but  certainly  enough  still  existing  and  still  flowing 
somewhere  among  those  intricate  straits  and  friths), 
towards  the  bottom  of  which  Helge  river,  lay,  in  some 
safe  nook,  the  small  combined  Swedish  and  Norse 
fleet,  under  the  charge  of  Onund,  the  Swedish  king, 
while  at  the  top  or  source,  which  is  a  biggish  moun- 
tain lake,  King  Olaf  had  been  doing  considerable 
engineering  works,  well  suited  to  such  an  occasion, 
and  was  now  ready  at  a  moment's  notice.  Knut's 
fleet  having  idly  taken  station  here,  notice  from  the 
Swedish  king  was  instantly  sent;  instantly  Olaf's 
well-engineered  flood-gates  were  thrown  open ;  from 
the  swollen  lake  a  huge  deluge  of  water  was  let  loose ; 
Olaf  himself  with  all  his  people  hastening  down  to 
join  his  Swedish  friend,  and  get  on  board  in  time ; 
Helge  river  all  the  while  alongside  of  him,  with  ever- 
increasing  roar,  and  wider-spreading  deluge,  hasten- 
ing down  the  steeps  in  the  night  watches.     So  that, 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  129 

along  with  Olaf,  or  some  way  ahead  of  him,  came 
immeasurable  roaring  waste  of  waters  upon  Knut's 
negligent  fleet ;  shattered,  broke  and  stranded  many 
of  his  ships,  and  was  within  a  trifle  of  destroying  the 
Golden  Dragon  herself,  with  Knut  on  board.  Olaf 
and  Onund,  we  need  not  say,  were  promptly  there  in 
person,  doing  their  very  best;  the  railings  of  the 
Golden  Dragon,  however,  were  too  high  for  their  little 
ships  ;  and  Jarl  Ulf,  husband  of  Knut's  sister,  at  the 
top  of  his  speed,  courageously  intervening,  spoiled 
their  stratagem,  and  saved  Knut  from  this  very 
dangerous  pass. 

Knut  did  nothing  more  this  winter.  The  two 
Norse  kings,  quite  unequal  to  attack  such  an  arma- 
ment, except  by  ambush  and  engineering,  sailed 
away ;  again  plundering  at  discretion  on  the  Danish 
coast ;  carrying  into  Sweden  great  booties  and  many 
prisoners ;  but  obliged  to  lie  fixed  all  winter ;  and 
indeed  to  leave  their  fleets  there  for  a  series  of 
winters, — Knut's  fleet,  posted  at  Elsinore  on  both 
sides  of  the  Sound,  rendering  all  egress  from  the 
Baltic  impossible,  except  at  his  pleasure.  Ulf,& 
opportune  deliverance  of  his  royal  brother-in-law  did 


ISO  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

not  much  bestead  poor  Ulf  himself.  He  had  been 
in  disfavour  before,  pardoned  with  difficulty,  by  Queen 
Emma's  intercession  ;  an  ambitious,  officious,  pushing, 
stirring,  and,  both  in  England  and  Denmark,  almost 
dangerous  man ;  and  this  conspicuous  accidental  merit 
only  awoke  new  jealousy  in  Knut.  Knut,  finding 
nothing  pass  the  Sound  worth  much  blockading,  went 
ashore;  'and  the  day  before  Michaelmas/  says 
Snorro,  'rode  with  a  great  retinue  to  Roeskilde.' 
Snorro  continues  his  tragic  narrative  of  what  befell 
there : 

'There  Knut's  brother-in-law,  Jarl  Ulf,  had  pre- 
'  pared  a  great  feast  for  him.  The  Jarl  was  the  most 
'agreeable  of  hosts;  but  the  King  was  silent  and 
'sullen.  The  Jarl  talked  to  him  in  every  way  to 
'  make  him  cheerful,  and  brought  forward  everything 
'  he  could  think  of  to  amuse  him ;  but  the  King 
'  remained  stern,  and  speaking  little.  At  last  the  Jarl 
'  proposed  a  game  of  chess,  which  he  agreed  to.  A 
'  chess-board  was  produced,  and  they  played  together. 
'  Jarl  Ulf  was  hasty  in  temper,  stiff,  and  in  nothing 
« yielding ;  but  everything  he  managed  went  on  well 
'in  his  hands:   and  he  was  a  great  warrior,  about 


REIGN  OF  KING   OLAF  THE  SAINT.  131 

'  whom  there  are  many  stories.     He  was  the  most 

*  powerful  man  in  Denmark  next  to  the  King.  Jarl 
1  Ulf's  sister,  Gyda,  was  married  to  Jarl  Gudin  (God- 
'  win)  Ulfhadson  ;  and  their  sons  were,  Harald  King 
1  of  England,  and   Jarl  Tosti,   Jarl  "Walthiof,   Jarl 

*  Mauro-Kaare,  and  Jarl  Svein.  Gyda  was  the  name 
1  of  their  daughter,  who  was  married  to  the  English 
'King  Edward,  the  Good  (whom  we  call  the  Con- 
'fessor). 

'  When  they  had  played  a  while,  the  King  made  a 

*  false  move ;  on  which  the  Jarl  took  a  knight  from 
1  him ;  but  the  King  set  the  piece  on  the  board  again, 
1  and  told  the  Jarl  to  make  another  move.  But  the 
'  Jarl  flew  angry,  tumbled  the  chess-board  over,  rose, 
4  and  went  away.  The  King  said,  "  Run  thy  ways, 
1  Ulf  the  Fearful."     The  Jarl  turned  round  at  the 

*  door  and  said,  "  Thou  wouldst  have  run  farther  at 
1  Helge  river  hadst  thou  been  left  to  battle  there. 
1  Thou  didst  not  call  me  Ulf  the  Fearful  when  I 
1  hastened  to  thy  help  while  the  Swedes  were  beating 
'  thee  like  a  dog."  The  Jarl  then  went  out,  and  went 
'  to  bed. 

1  The  following  morning,  while  the  King  was  put- 

K  2 


132  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

'  ting  on  his  clothes,  he  said  to  his  footboy,  "  Go  thou 
'  to  Jarl  Ulf  and  kill  him."  The  lad  went,  was  away 
'  a  while,  and  then  came  back.  The  King  said, 
'"Hast  thou  killed  the  Jarl?"  "I  did  not  kill 
'  him,  for  he  was  gone  to  St.  Lucius's  church."  There 
'  was  a  man  called  Ivar  the  White,  a  Norwegian  by 
'  birth,  who  was  the  King's  courtman  and  chamber- 
1  lain.  The  King  said  to  him,  "  Gro  thou  and  kill 
'  the  Jarl."  Ivar  went  to  the  church,  and  in  at  the 
'choir,  and  thrust  his  sword  through  the  Jarl,  who 
'  died  on  the  spot.  Then  Ivar  went  to  the  King,  with 
'  the  bloody  sword  in  his  hand. 

'The  King  said,  "Hast  thou  killed  the  Jarl?" 
'  "  I  have  killed  him,"  said  he.  "  Thou  hast  done 
'  well,"  answered  the  King.'  * 

From  a  man  who  built  so  many  churches  (one  on 
each  battle-field  where  he  had  fought,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  others),  and  who  had  in  him  such  depths  of 
real  devotion  and  other  fine  cosmic  quality,  this  does 
seem  rather  strong !  But  it  is  characteristic,  withal, — 
of  the  man,  and  perhaps  of  the  times  still  more.  In 
any  case,  it  is  an  event  worth  noting,  the  slain  Jarl 
*  Snorro,  ii.  pp.  252-3. 


REIGN   OF   KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  133 

Ulf  and  his  connections  being  of  importance  in  the 
history  of  Denmark  and  of  England  also.  Ulf 's  wife 
was  Astrid,  sister  of  Knut,  and  their  only  child  was 
Svein,  styled  afterwards  '  Svein  Estrithson '  ('Astrid- 
son')  when  he  became  noted  in  the  world, — at  this 
time  a  beardless  youth,  who,  on  the  back  of  this 
tragedy,  fled  hastily  to  Sweden,  where  were  friends  of 
Ulf.  After  some  ten  years'  eclipse  there,  Knut  and 
both  his  sons  being  now  dead,  Svein  reappeared  in 
Denmark  under  a  new  and  eminent  figure,  'Jarl  of 
Denmark,'  highest  Liegeman  to  the  then  sovereign 
there.  Broke  his  oath  to  said  sovereign,  declared 
himself,  Svein  Estrithson,  to  be  real  King  of  Den- 
mark; and,  after  much  preliminary  trouble,  and 
many  beatings  and  disastrous  flights  to  and  fro, 
became  in  effect  such, — to  the  wonder  of  mankind ; 
for  he  had  not  had  one  victory  to  cheer  him  on,  or 
any  good  luck  or  merit  that  one  sees,  except  that  of 
surviving  longer  than  some  others.  Nevertheless  he 
came  to  be  the  Restorer,  so-called,  of  Danish  inde- 
pendence ;  sole  remaining  representative  of  Knut  (or 
Knut's  sister),  of  Fork-beard,  Blue-tooth,  and  Old 
Oorm ;  and  ancestor  of  all  the  subsequent  kings  of 


134  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

Denmark  for  some  400  years  ;  himself  coming,  as  we 
see,  only  by  the  Distaff  side,  all  of  the  Sword  or  male 
side  having  died  so  soon.  Early  death,  it  has  been 
observed,  was  the  Great  Knut's  allotment,  and  all  his 
posterity's  as  well ; — fatal  limit  (had  there  been  no 
others,  which  we  see  there  were)  to  his  becoming 
'  Charlemagne  of  the  North '  in  any  considerable 
degree !  Jarl  Ulf,  as  we  have  seen,  had  a  sister, 
Gyda  by  name,  wife  to  Earl  Godwin  (*  Gudin  Ulf- 
nadsson/  as  Snorro  calls  him)  a  very  memorable 
Englishman,  whose  son  and  hers,  King  Harald, 
Harold  in  English  books,  is  the  memorablest  of  all. 
These  things  ought  to  be  better  known  to  English 
antiquaries,  and  will  perhaps  be  alluded  to  again. 

This  pretty  little  victory  or  affront,  gained  over 
Knut  in  Lymfjord,  was  among  the  last  successes  of 
Olaf  against  that  mighty  man.  Olaf,  the  skilful 
captain  he  was,  need  not  have  despaired  to  defend  his 
Norway  against  Knut  and  all  the  world.  But  he 
learned  henceforth,  month  by  month  ever  more 
tragically,  that  his  own  people,  seeing  softer  prospects 
under  Knut;  and  in  particular  that  the  chiefs  of 
them,  industriously  bribed  by  Knut  for  years  past,  had 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  135 

fallen  away  from  him  ;  and  that  his  means  of  defence 
were  gone.  Next  summer,  Knut's  grand  fleet  sailed, 
unopposed,  along  the  coast  of  Norway;  Ruut  sum- 
moning a  Thing  every  here  and  there,  and  in  all  of 
them  meeting  nothing  hut  sky-high  acclamation  and 
acceptance.  Olaf,  with  some  twelve  little  ships,  all 
he  now  had,  lay  quiet  in  some  safe  fjord,  near 
Lindenaes,  what  we  now  call  the  Naze,  behind  some 
little  solitary  isles  on  the  south-east  of  Norway  there  ; 
till  triumphant  Knut  had  streamed  home  again. 
Home  to  England  again:  ' Sovereign  of  Norway'  now, 
with  nephew  Hakon  appointed  Jarl  and  Yice-regent 
under  him !  This  was  the  news  Olaf  met  on  venturing 
out ;  and  that  his  worst  anticipations  were  not  beyond 
the  sad  truth.  All,  or  almost  all,  the  chief  Bonders 
and  men  of  weight  in  Norway  had  declared  against 
him,  and  stood  with  triumphant  Knut. 

Olaf,  with  his  twelve  poor  ships,  steered  vigorously 
along  the  coast  to  collect  money  and  force, — if  such 
could  now  anywhere  be  had.  He  himself  was 
resolute  to  hold  out,  and  try.  *  Sailing  swiftly  with 
a  fair  wind,  morning  cloudy  with  some  showers/  he 
passed  the  coast    of    Jedderen,   which  was    Erling 


136  EAKLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

Skjalgson's  country,  when  he  got  sure  notice  of  an 
endless  multitude  of  ships,  war-ships,  armed  merchant 
ships,  all  kinds  of  shipping-craft,  down  to  fishermen's 
boats,  just  getting  under  way  against  him,  under  the 
command  of  Erling  Skjalgson, — the  powerfullest  of 
his  subjects,  once  much  a  friend  of  Olaf 's,  but  now 
gone  against  him  to  this  length,  thanks  to  Olaf's 
severity  of  justice,  and  Knut's  abundance  in  gold  and 
promises  for  years  back.  To  that  complexion  had 
it  come  with  Erling ;  sailing  with  this  immense 
assemblage  of  the  naval  people  and  populace  of  Nor- 
way to  seize  King  Olaf,  and  bring  him  to  the  great 
Knut  dead  or  alive. 

Erling  had  a  grand  new  ship  of  his  own,  which  far 
outsailed  the  general  miscellany  of  rebel  ships,  and 
was  visibly  fast  gaining  distance  on  Olaf  himself, — 
who  well  understood  what  Erling's  puzzle  was,  be- 
tween the  tail  of  his  game  (the  miscellany  of  rebel 
ships,  namely)  that  could  not  come  up,  and  the  head 
or  general  prize  of  the  game  which  was  crowding  all 
sail  to  get  away;  and  Olaf  took  advantage  of  the 
same.  "  Lower  your  sails !  "  said  Olaf  to  his  men 
(though  we  must  go  slower).     "  Ho  you,  we  have 


REIGN  OF   KING  OLAF  THE   SAINT.  137 

lost  sight  of  them !  "  said  Erling  to  his,  and  put  on 
all  his  speed ;  Olaf  going,  soon  after  this,  altogether 
invisible,— behind  a  little  ' island  that  he  knew  of, 
whence  into  a  certain  fiord  or  bay  (Bay  of  Fungen 
on  the  maps),  which  he  thought  would  suit  him. 
"  Halt  here,  and  get  out  your  arms,"  said  Olaf,  and 
had  not  to  wait  long  till  Erling  came  bounding  in, 
past  the  rocky  promontoiy,  and  with  astonishment 
beheld  Olaf's  ^fleet  of  twelve  with  their  battle-axes 
and  their  grappling-irons  all  in  perfect  readiness. 
These  fell  on  him,  the  unready  Erling,  simultaneous, 
like  a  cluster  of  angry  bees ;  and  in  a  few  minutes 
cleared  his  ship  of  men  altogether,  except  Erling 
himself.  Nobody  asked  his  life,  nor  probably  would 
have  got  it  if  he  had.  Only  Erling  still  stood  erect 
on  a  high  place  on  the  poop,  fiercely  defensive,  and 
very  difficult  to  get  at.  'Could  not  be  reached  at 
all/  says  Snorro,  *  except  by  spears  or  arrows,  and 
these  he  warded  off  with  untiring  dexterity ;  no  man 
in  Norway,  it  was  said,  had  ever  defended  himself  so 
long  alone  against  many/ — an  almost  invincible 
Erling,  had  his  cause  been  good.  Olaf  himself 
noticed  Erling's  behaviour,  and  said  to  him,  from  the 


138  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

foredeck  below,  "  Thou  hast  turned  against  me  to- 
day, Erling."  "  The  eagles  fight  breast  to  breast/' 
answers  he.  This  was  a  speech  of  the  king's  to 
Erling  once  long  ago,  while  they  stood  fighting,  not 
as  now,  but  side  by  side.  The  king,  with  some 
transient  thought  of  possibility  going  through  his 
head,  rejoins,  "Wilt  thou  surrender,  Erling  ?" 
"  That  will  I,"  answered  ,he ;  took  the  helmet  off  his 
head  ;  laid  down  sword  and  shield ;  and  went  forward 
to  the  forecastle  deck.  The  king  pricked,  I  think  not 
very  harshly,  into  Erling's  chin  or  beard  with  the 
point  of  his  battle-axe,  saying,  "  I  must  mark  thee  as 
traitor  to  thy  Sovereign,  though/ '  Whereupon  one 
of  the  bystanders,  Aslak  Fitiaskalle,  stupidly  and 
fiercely  burst  up  ;  smote  Erling  on  the  head  with  his 
axe ;  so  that  it  struck  fast  in  his  brain  and  was 
instantly  the  death  of  Erling.  "  Ill-luck  attend  thee 
for  that  stroke  ;  thou  hast  struck  Norway  out  of  my 
hand  by  it !  "  cried  the  king  to  Aslak ;  but  forgave 
the  poor  fellow,  who  had  done  it  meaning  well.  The 
insurrectionary  Bonder  fleet  arriving  soon  after,  as  if 
for  certain  victory,  was  struck  with  astonishment  at 
this  Erling  catastrophe  ;  and  being  now  without  any 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.     139 

leader  of  authority,  made  not  the  least  attempt  at 
battle  ;  but,  full  of  discouragement  and  consternation, 
thankfully  allowed  Olaf  to  sail  away  on  his  north- 
ward voyage,  at  discretion ;  and  themselves  went  off 
lamenting,  with  Erling's  dead  body. 

This  small  victory  was  the  last  that  Olaf  had  over 
his  many  enemies  at  present.  He  sailed  along,  still 
northward,  day  after  day;  several  important  people 
joined  him ;  but  the  news  from  landward  grew  daily 
more  ominous  :  Bonders  busily  arming  to  rear  of  him ; 
and  ahead,  Hakon  still  more  busily  at  Trondhjem, 
now  near  by,  " — and  he  will  end  thy  days,  King,  if 
he  have  strength  enough  !  "  Olaf  paused  ;  sent 
scouts  to  a  hill-top  :  "  Hakon's  armament  visible 
enough,  and  under  way  hitherward,  about  the  Isle  of 
Bjarno,  yonder  !  "  Soon  after,  Olaf  himself  saw  the 
Bonder  armament  of  twenty-five  ships,  from  the 
southward,  sail  past  in  the  distance  to  join  that  of 
Hakon;  and,  worse  still,  his  own  ships,  one  and 
another  (seven  in  all),  were  slipping  off  on  a  like 
errand  !  He  made  for  the  Fiord  of  Fodrar,  mouth  of 
the  rugged  strath  called  Valdai, — which  I  think  still 
knows  Olaf,  and  has  now  an  '  Olaf 's  Highway,'  where, 


140  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

nine  centuries  ago,  it  scarcely  had  a  path.  Olaf  en- 
tered this  fiord,  had  his  land-tent  set  up,  and  a  cross 
beside  it,  on  the  small  level  green  behind  the  promon- 
tory there.  Finding  that  his  twelve  poor  ships  were 
now  reduced  to  five,  against  a  world  all  risen  upon 
him,  he  could  not  but  see  and  admit  to  himself  that 
there  was  no  chance  left ;  and  that  he  must  withdraw 
across  the  mountains  and  wait  for  a  better  time. 

His  journey  through  that  wild  country,  in  these 
forlorn  and  straitened  circumstances,  has  a  mournful 
dignity  and  homely  pathos,  as  described  by  Snorro : 
how  he  drew  up  his  five  poor  ships  upon  the  beach, 
packed  all  their  furniture  away,  and  with  his  hundred 
or  so  of  attendants  and  their  journey-baggage,  under 
guidance  of  some  friendly  Bonder,  rode  up  into  the 
desert  and  foot  of  the  mountains ;  scaled,  after  three 
days'  effort  (as  if  by  miracle,  thought  his  attendants 
and  thought  Suorro),  the  well-nigh  precipitous  slope 
that  led  across, — never  without  miraculous  aid  from 
Heaven  and  Olaf,  could  baggage-waggons  have  as- 
cended that  path !  In  short,  How  he  fared  along, 
beset  by  difficulties  and  the  mournfullest  thoughts ; 
but  patiently  persisted,  stedfastly  trusted  in  God ;  and 


REIGN  OF  KING   OLAF  THE   SAINT.  141 

was  fixed  to  return,  and  by  God's  help  try  again.  An 
evidently  very  pious  and  devout  man  ;  a  good  man 
struggling  with  adversity,  such  as  the  gods,  we  may 
still  imagine  with  the  ancients,  do  look  down  upon  as 
their  noblest  sight. 

He  got  to  Sweden,  to  the  court  of  his  brother-in- 
law  ;  kindly  and  nobly  enough  received  there,  though 
gradually,  perhaps,  ill-seen  by  the  now  authorities  of 
Norway.     So  that,  before  long,  he  quitted  Sweden; 
left  his  queen  there  with  her  only  daughter,  his  and 
hers,  the  only  child  they  had  ;  he  himself  had  an  only 
son,  '  by  a  bondwoman,'  Magnus  by  name,  who  came 
to  great  things  afterwards  ;  of  whom,  and  of  which, 
by  and   by.      "With  this  bright  little   boy,  and   a 
selected  escort  of   attendants,   he  moved    away  to 
Eussia,   to  King  Jarroslav;    where  he  might  wait 
secure  against  all  risk  of  hurting  kind  friends  by  his 
presence.    He  seems  to  have  been  an  exile  altogether 
some  two  years, — such  is  one's  vague  notion ;   for 
there  is  no  chronology  in  Snorro  or  his  Sagas,  and 
one  is  reduced  to  guessing  and  inferring.     He  had 
reigned  over  Norway,  reckoning  from  the  first  days  of 
his  landing  there  to  those  last  of  his  leaving  it  across 


142  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

the  Dovrefjeld,   about    fifteen    years,   ten  of  them 
shiningly  victorious. 

The  news  from  Norway  were  naturally  agitating  to 
King  Olaf ;  and,  in  the  fluctuation  of  events  there, 
his  purposes  and  prospects  varied  much.  He  some- 
times thought  of  pilgriming  to  Jerusalem,  and  a 
henceforth  exclusively  religious  life;  but  for  most 
part  his  pious  thoughts  themselves  gravitated  towards 
Norway,  and  a  stroke  for  his  old  place  and  task  there, 
which  he  steadily  considered  to  have  been  committed 
to  him  by  God.  Norway,  by  the  rumours,  was 
evidently  not  at  rest.  Jarl  Hakon,  under  the  high 
patronage  of  his  uncle,  had  lasted  there  but  a  little 
while.  I  know  not  that  his  government  was  especially 
unpopular,  nor  whether  he  himself  much  remembered 
his  broken  oath.  It  appears,  however,  he  had  left  in 
England  a  beautiful  bride;  and  considering  farther 
that  in  England  only  could  bridal  ornaments  and 
other  wedding  outfit  of  a  sufficiently  royal  kind  be 
found,  he  set  sail  thither,  to  fetch  her  and  them  him- 
self. One  evening  of  wildish-looking  weather  he  was 
seen  about  the  north-east  corner  of  the  Pentland 
Frith ;  the  night  rose  to  be  tempestuous ;  Hakon  or 


REIGN  OF   KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  143 

any  timber  of  his  fleet  was  never  seen  more.  Had  all 
gone  down, — broken  oaths,  bridal  hopes,  and  all  else ; 
mouse  and  man, — into  the  roaring  waters.  There 
was  no  farther  Opposition-line  ;  the  like  of  which  had 
lasted  ever  since  old  heathen  Hakon  Jarl,  down  to 
this  his  grandson  Hakon's^ms  in  the  Pentland  Frith. 
"With  this  Hakon's  disappearance  it  now  disappeared. 

Indeed  Knut  himself,  though  of  an  empire  sud- 
denly so  great,  was  but  a  temporary  phenomenon. 
Fate  had  decided  that  the  grand  and  wise  Knut  was 
to  be  short-lived ;  and  to  leave  nothing  as  successors 
but  an  ineffectual  young  Harald  Harefoot,  who  soon 
perished,  and  a  still  stupider  fiercely-drinking  Harda- 
Knut,  who  rushed  down  of  apoplexy  (here  in  London 
City,  as  I  guess),  with  the  goblet  at  his  mouth,  drink- 
ing health  and  happiness  at  a  wedding-feast,  also 
before  long. 

Hakon  having  vanished  in  this  dark  way,  there 
ensued  a  pause,  both  on  Knut's  part  and  on  Nor- 
way's. Pause  or  interregnum  of  some  months,  till  it 
became  certain,  first,  whether  Hakon  were  actually 
dead,  secondly,  till  Norway,  and  especially  till  King 
Knut  himself,  could  decide  what  to  do.     Knut,  to  the 


144  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

deep  disappointment,  which  had  to  keep  itself  silent, 
of  three  or  four  chief  Norway  men,  named  none  of 
these  three  or  four  Jarl  of  Norway ;  but  bethought 
him  of  a  certain  Svein,  a  bastard  son  of  his  own, — 
who,  and  almost  still  more  his  English  mother,  much 
desired  a  career  in  the  world  fitter  for  him,  thought 
they  indignantly,  than  that  of  captain  over  Jomsburg, 
where  alone  the  father  had  been  able  to  provide  for 
him  hitherto.  Svein  was  sent  to  Norway  as  king  or 
vice-king  for  Father  Knut ;  and  along  with  him  his 
fond  and  vehement  mother.  Neither  of  whom  gained 
any  favour  from  the  Norse  people  by  the  kind  of 
management  they  ultimately  came  to  show. 

Olaf  on  news  of  this  change,  and  such  uncertainty 
prevailing  everywhere  in  Norway  as  to  the  future 
course  of  things, — whether  Svein  would  come,  as  was 
rumoured  of  at  last,  and  be  able  to  maintain  himself 
if  he  did, — thought  there  might  be  something  in  it  of 
a  chance  for  himself  and  his  rights.  And,  after 
lengthened  hesitation,  much  prayer,  pious  invocation, 
and  consideration,  decided  to  go  and  try  it.  The 
final  grain  that  had  turned  the  balance,  it  appears, 
was  a  half- waking  morning  dream,  or  almost  ocular 


REIGN  OF   KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  145 

vision  he  had  of  his  glorious  cousin  Olaf  Tryggveson, 
who  severely  admonished,  exhorted,  and  encouraged 
him  ;  and  disappeared  grandly,  just  in  the  instant  of 
Olaf 's  awakening ;  so  that  Olaf  almost  fancied  he 
had  seen  the  very  figure  of  him,  as  it  melted  into  air. 
"  Let  us  on,  let  us  on  !  "  thought  Olaf  always  after 
that.  He  left  his  son,  not  in  Russia,  but  in  Sweden 
with  the  Queen,  who  proved  very  good  and  carefully 
helpful  in  wise  ways  to  him : — in  Russia  Olaf  had 
now  nothing  more  to  do  but  give  his  grateful  adieus, 
and  get  ready. 

His  march  towards  Sweden,  and  from  that  towards 
Norway  and  the  passes  of  the  mountains,  down 
Va^rdal,  towards  Stickelstad,  and  the  crisis  that 
awaited,  is  beautifully  depicted  by  Snorro.  It  has, 
all  of  it,  the  description  (and  we  see  clearly,  the  fact 
itself  had),  a  kind  of  pathetic  grandeur,  simplicity, 
and  rude  nobleness;  something  Epic  or  Homeric, 
without  the  metre  or  the  singing  of  Homer,  but  with 
all  the  sincerity,  rugged  truth  to  nature,  and  much 
more  of  piety,  devoutness,  reverence  for  what  is  for- 
ever High  in  this  Universe,  than  meets  us  in  those 
old  Greek  Ballad-mongers.     Singularly  visual  all  of 


146  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

it,  too,  brought  home  in  every  particular  to  one's 
imagination,  so  that  it  stands  out  almost  as  a  thing 
one  actually  saw. 

Olaf  had  about  three  thousand  men  with  him; 
gathered  mostly  as  he  fared  along  through  Norway. 
Four  hundred,  raised  by  one  Dag,  a  kinsman  whom 
he  had  found  in  Sweden  and  persuaded  to  come  with 
him,  marched  usually  in  a  separate  body ;  and  were, 
or  might  have  been,  rather  an  important  element. 
Learning  that  the  Bonders  were  all  arming,  especially 
in  Trondhjem  country,  Olaf  streamed  down  towards 
them  in  the  closest  order  he  could.  By  no  means  very 
close,  subsistence  even  for  three  thousand  being  diffi- 
cult in  such  a  country.  His  speech  was  almost  always 
free  and  cheerful,  though  his  thoughts  always  natu- 
rally were  of  a  high  and  earnest,  almost  sacred  tone ; 
devout  above  all.  Stickelstad,  a  small  poor  hamlet 
still  standing  where  the  valley  ends,  was  seen  by  Olaf, 
and  tacitly  by  the  Bonders  as  well,  to  be  the  natural 
place  for  offering  battle.  There  Olaf  issued  out  from 
the  hills  one  morning :  drew  himself  up  according  to 
the  best  rules  of  Norse  tactics, — rules  of  little  com- 
plexity, but  perspicuously  true  to  the  facts.    I  think 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  147 

he  had  a  clear  open  ground  still  rather  raised  above 
the  plain  in  front ;  he  could  see  how  the  Bonder  army 
had  not  yet  quite  arrived,  but  was  pouring  forward, 
in  spontaneous  rows  or  groups,  copiously  by  every 
path.  This  was  thought  to  be  the  biggest  army  that 
ever  met  in  Norway ;  '  certainly  not  much  fewer  than 
'a  hundred  times  a  hundred  men/  according  to 
Snorro ;  great  Bonders  several  of  them,  small 
Bonders  very  many, — all  of  willing  mind,  animated 
with  a  hot  sense  of  intolerable  injuries.  *  King  Olaf 
'had  punished  great  and  small  with  equal  rigour,' 
says  Snorro ;  '  which  appeared  to  the  chief  people  of 
'the  country  too  severe;  and  animosity  rose  to  the 
'  highest  when  they  lost  relatives  by  the  King's  just 
1  sentence,  although  they  were  in  reality  guilty.  He 
1  again  would  rather  renounce  his  dignity  than  omit 
'  righteous  judgment.  The  accusation  against  him,  of 
*  being  stingy  with  his  money  was  not  just,  for  he  was 
1  a  most  generous  man  towards  his  friends.  But  that 
1  alone  was  the  cause  of  the  discontent  raised  against 
'  him,  that  he  appeared  hard  and  severe  in  his  retri- 
'  butions.  Besides,  King  Knut  offered  large  sums  of 
'  money,  and  the  great  chiefs  were  corrupted  by  this, 

L  2 


148  EARLY   KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

'  and  by  his  offering  them  greater  dignities  than  they 
'had  possessed  before.'  On  these  grounds,  against 
the  intolerable  man,  great  and  small  were  now  pouring 
along  by  every  path. 

Olaf  perceived  it  would  still  be  some  time  before 
the  Border  army  was  in  rank.  His  own  Dag  of 
Sweden,  too,  was  not  yet  come  up ;  he  was  to  have 
the  right  banner ;  king  Olaf 's  own  being  the  middle 
or  grand  one ;  some  other  person  the  third  or  left 
banner.  All  which  being  perfectly  ranked  and 
settled,  according  to  the  best  rules,  and  waiting  only 
the  arrival  of  Dag,  Olaf  bade  his  men  sit  down,  and 
freshen  themselves  with  a  little  rest.  There  were 
religious  services  gone  through :  a  matins- worship  such 
as  there  have  been  few ;  sternly  earnest  to  the  heart 
of  it,  and  deep  as  death  and  eternity,  at  least  on 
Olaf's  own  part.  For  the  rest  Thormod  sang  a  stave 
of  the  fiercest  Skaldic  poetry  that  was  in  him  ;  all  the 
army  straightway  sang  it  in  chorus  with  fiery  mind. 
The  Bonder  of  the  nearest  farm  came  up,  to  tell  Olaf 
that  he  also  wished  to  fight  for  him.  u  Thanks  to 
thee ;  but  don't,"  said  Olaf;  "  stay  at  home  rather, 
that  the  wounded  may  have  some  shelter."     To  this 


REIGN   OF   KING  OLAF  THE  SAINT.  149 

Bonder,  Olaf  delivered  all  the  money  he  had,  with 
solemn  order  to  lay  out  the  whole  of  it  in  masses  and 
prayers  for  the  souls  of  such  of  his  enemies  as  fell. 
"  Such  of  thy  enemies,  King  ?  "  "  Yes,  surely,"  said 
Olaf,  "my  friends  will  all  either  conquer,  or  go 
whither  I  also  am  going." 

At  last  the  Bonder  army  too  was  got  ranked; 
three  commanders,  one  of  them  with  a  kind  of  loose 
chief  command,  having  settled  to  take  charge  of  it ; 
and  began  to  shake  itself  towards  actual  advance. 
Olaf,  in  the  meanwhile,  had  laid  his  head  on  the 
knees  of  Finn  Arneson,  his  trustiest  man,  and  fallen 
fast  asleep.  Finn's  brother,  Kalf  Arneson,  once  a 
warm  friend  of  Olaf,  was  chief  of  the  three  com- 
manders on  the  opposite  side.  Finn  and  he  addressed 
angry  speech  to  one  another  from  the  opposite  ranks, 
when  they  came  near  enough.  Finn,  seeing  the 
enemy  fairly  approach,  stirred  Olaf  from  his  sleep. 
"  Oh,  why  hast  thou  wakened  me  from  such  a 
dream  ?  "  said  Olaf,  in  a  deeply  solemn  tone.  "  What 
dream  was  it,  then  ?  "  asked  Finn.  "  I  dreamt  that 
there  rose  a  ladder  here  reaching  up  to  very  Heaven/'' 
said  Olaf;  "I  had  climbed  and  climbed,  and  got  to- 


150  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

the  very  last  step,  and  should  have  entered  there 
hadst  thou  given  me  another  moment."  "King,  I 
doubt  thou'  are  fey;  I  do  not  quite  like  that  dream." 

The  actual  fight  began  about  one  of  the  clock  in  a 
most  bright  last  day  of  July,  and  was  very  fierce  and 
hot,  especially  on  the  part  of  Olaf  s  men,  who  shook 
the  others  back  a  little,  though  fierce  enough  they 
too;  and  had  Dag  been  on  the  ground,  which  he 
wasn't  yet,  it  was  thought  victory  might  have  been 
won.  Soon  after  battle  joined,  the  sky  grew  of  a 
ghastly  brass  or  copper  colour,  darker  and  darker,  till 
thick  night  involved  all  things;  and  did  not  clear 
away  again  till  battle  was  near  ending.  Dag,  with 
his  four  hundred,  arrived  in  the  darkness,  and  made 
a  furious  charge,  what  was  afterwards,  in  the  speech 
of  the  people,  called  'Dag's  storm/  Which  had 
nearly  prevailed,  but  could  not  quite ;  victory  again 
inclining  to  the  so  vastly  larger  party.  It  is  uncer- 
tain still  how  the  matter  would  have  gone ;  for  Olaf 
himself  was  now  fighting  with  his  own  hand,  and 
doing  deadly  execution  on  his  busiest  enemies  to 
right  and  to  left.  But  one  of  these  chief  rebels, 
Thorer  Hund  (thought  to  have  learnt  magic  from  the 


REIGN    OF   KING   OLA.F  THE  SAINT.  151 

Laplanders,  whom  he  long  traded  with,  and  made 
money  by),  mysteriously  would  not  fall  for  Olaf's 
best  strokes.  Best  strokes  brought  only  dust  from 
the  (enchanted)  deer-skin  coat  of  the  fellow,  to  Olaf's 
surprise, — when  another  of  the  rebel  chiefs  rushed 
forward,  struck  Olaf  with  his  battle-axe,  a  wild  slash- 
ing wound,  and  miserably  broke  his  thigh,  so  that  he 
staggered  or  was  supported  back  to  the  nearest  stone  ; 
and  there  sat  down,  lamentably  calling  on  God  to 
help  him  in  this  bad  hour.  Another  rebel  of  note 
(the  name  of  him  long  memorable  in  Norway)  slashed 
or  stabbed  Olaf  a  second  time,  as  did  then  a  third. 
Upon  which  the  noble  Olaf  sank  dead ;  and  forever 
quitted  this  doghole  of  a  world,— little  worthy  of  such^* 
men  as  Olaf,  one  sometimes  thinks.  But  that  too  is 
a  mistake,  and  even  an  important  one,  should  we 
persist  in  it. 

With  Olaf's  death  the  sky  cleared  again.  Battle, 
now  near  done,  ended  with  complete  victory  to  the 
rebels,  and  next  to  no  pursuit  or  result,  except  the 
death  of  Olaf;  everybody  hastening  home,  as  soon 
as  the  big  Duel  had  decided  itself.  Olaf's  body  was 
secretly  carried,  after  dark,  to  some  out-house  on  the 


152  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

farm  near  the  spot;  whither  a  poor  blind  beggar 
creeping  in  for  shelter  that  very  evening,  was  miracu- 
lously restored  to  sight.  And,  truly  with  a  notable, 
almost  miraculous,  speed,  the  feelings  of  all  Norway 
for  King  Olaf  changed  themselves,  and  were  turned 
upside  down,  '  within  a  year/  or  almost  within  a  day. 
Superlative  example  of  Extindus  amabitur  idem, 
Not  'Olaf  the  Thick-set'  any  longer,  but '  Olaf  the 
Blessed '  or  Saint,  now  clearly  in  Heaven ;  such  the 
name  and  character  of  him  from  that  time  to  this. 
Two  churches  dedicated  to  him  (out  of  four  that  once 
stood)  stand  in  London  at  this  moment.  And  the 
miracles  that  have  been  done  there,  not  to  speak  of 
Norway  and  Christendom  elsewhere,  in  his  name, 
were  numerous  and  great  for  long  centuries  after- 
wards. Visibly  a  Saint  Olaf  ever  since ;  and,  in- 
deed, in  Bollandus  or  elsewhere,  I  have  seldom  met 
with  better  stuff  to  make  a  Saint  of,  or  a  true  World- 
Hero  in  all  good  senses. 

Speaking  of  the  London  Olaf  Churches,  I  should 
have  added  that  from  one  of  these  the  thrice-famous 
Tooley  Street  gets  its  name, — where  those  Three 
Tailors,   addressing    Parliament   and    the    Universe, 


REIGN  OF  KING  OLAF  THE   SAINT.  153 

sublimely  styled  themselves,  ""We,  the  People  of 
England."  Saint  Olave  Street,  Saint  Oley  Street, 
Stooley  Street,  Tooley  Street ;  such  are  the  metamor- 
phoses of  human  fame  in  the  world ! 

The  battle-day  of  Stickelstad,  King  Olaf  s  death- 
day,  is  generally  believed  to  have  been  Wednesday, 
July  31,  1033.  But  on  investigation,  it  turns  out 
that  there  was  no  total  eclipse  of  the  sun  visible  in 
Norway  that  year ;  though  three  years  before,  there 
was  one;  but  on  the  29th  instead  of  the  31st.  So 
that  the  exact  date  still  remains  uncertain ;  Dahl- 
mann,  the  latest  critic,  inclining  for  1030,  and  its 
indisputable  eclipse.* 

*  Saxon  Chronicle  says  expressly,  under  a.d.  1030  :  '  In  this 
year  King  Olaf  was  slain  in  Norway  by  his  own  people,  and  was 
afterwards  sainted.' 


CHAPTER    XL 

MAGNUS  THE   GOOD   AND   OTHERS. 

St.  Olaf  is  the  highest  of  these  Norway  Kings,  and 
is  the  last  that  much  attracts  us.  For  this  reason,  if 
a  reason  were  not  superfluous,  we  might  here  end  our 
poor  reminiscences  of  those  dim  Sovereigns.  But  we 
will,  nevertheless,  for  the  sake  of  their  connection 
with  hits  of  English  History,  still  hastily  mention  the 
names  of  one  or  two  who  follow,  and  who  throw  a 
momentary  gleam  of  life  and  illumination  on  events 
and  epochs  that  have  fallen  so  extinct  among  ourselves 
at  present,  though  once  they  were  so  momentous  and 
memorahle. 

The  new  King  Svein  from  Jomshurg,  Knut's 
natural  son,  had  no  success  in  Norway,  nor  seems  to 
have  deserved  any.  His  English  mother  and  he  were 
found  to  be  grasping,  oppressive  persons ;  and  awoke, 
almost  from  the  instant  that  Olaf  was  suppressed  and 


MAGNUS   THE   GOOD  AND  OTHERS.  155 

crushed  away  from  Norway  into  Heaven,  universal 
odium  more  and  more  in  that  country.  Well- 
deservedly,  as  still  appears ;  for  their  taxings  and  ex- 
tortions of  malt,  of  herring,  of  meal,  smithwork  and 
every  article  taxable  in  Norway,  were  extreme ;  and 
their  service  to  the  country  otherwise  nearly  imper- 
ceptible. In  brief  their  one  basis  there  was  the  power 
of  Knut  the  Great ;  and  that,  like  all  earthly  things, 
was  liable  to  sudden  collapse, — and- it  suffered  such 
in  a  notable  degree.  King  Knut,  hardly  yet  of  middle 
age,  and  the  greatest  King  in  the  then  world,  died  at 
Shaftesbury,  in  1035,  as  Dahlmann  thinks,* — leaving 
two  legitimate  sons  and  a  busy,  intriguing  widow 
(Norman  Emma,  widow  of  Ethelred  the  Unready), 
mother  of  the  younger  of  these  two ;  neither  of  whom 
proved  to  have  any  talent  or  any  continuance.  In 
spite  of  Emma's  utmost  efforts,  Harald,  the  elder  son 
of  Knut,  not  hers,  got  England  for  his  kingdom ; 
Emma  and  her  Harda-Knut  had  to  be  content  with 
Denmark,  and  go  thither,  much  against  their  will. 

*  Saxon  Chronicle  says :  '1035.  In  this  year  died  King  Cnut. 
...  He  departed  at  Shaftesbury,  November  12,  and  they  conveyed 
him  thence  to  Winchester,  and  there  buried  him. ' 


156  EARLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

Harald  in  England, — light-going  little  figure  like  his 
father  before  him, — got  the  name  of  Harefoot  here ; 
aid  might  have  done  good  work  among  his  now 
orderly  and  settled  people ;  but  he  died  almost  within 
year  and  day ;  and  has  left  no  trace  among  us,  except 
that  of  '  Harefoot/  from  his  swift  mode  of  walking. 
Emma  and  her  Harda-Knut  now  returned  joyful  to 
England.  But  the  violent,  idle  and  drunken  Harda- 
Knut  did  no  good  there;  and,  happily  for  England 
and  him,  soon  suddenly  ended,  by  stroke  of  apoplexy 
at  a  marriage  festival,  as  mentioned  above.  In  Den- 
mark he  had  done  still  less  good.  And  indeed,  under 
him,  in  a  year  or  two,  the  grand  imperial  edifice, 
laboriously  built  by  Knut's  valour  and  wisdom,  had 
already  tumbled  all  to  the  ground,  in  a  most  un- 
expected and  remarkable  way.  As  we  are  now  to 
indicate  with  all  brevity. 

S vein's  tyrannies  in  Norway  had  wrought  such  fruit 
that,  within  the  four  years  after  Olaf  's  death,  the  chief 
men  in  Norway,  the  very  slayers  of  King  Olaf,  Kalf 
Arneson  at  the  head  of  them,  met  secretly  once  or 
twice;  and  unanimously  agreed  that  Kalf  Arneson 
must  go  to  Sweden,  or  to  Russia  itself;  seek  young 


MAGNUS  THE  GOOD  AND  OTHERS.  157 

Magnus,  son  of  Olaf,  home :  excellent  Magnus,  to  be 
king  over  all  Norway  and  them,  instead  of  this  in- 
tolerable Svein.     Which  was  at  once  done, — Magnus 
brought  home  in  a  kind  of  triumph,  all  Norway  wait- 
ing for  him.     Intolerable   Svein  had   already  been 
rebelled  against :  some  years  before  this,  a  certain 
young  Tryggve  out  of  Ireland,  authentic  son  of  Olaf 
Tryggveson  and  of  that  fine  Irish  Princess  who  chose 
him  in  his  low  habiliments  and  low  estate,  and  took 
him  over  to  her  own  Green  Island, — this  royal  young 
Tryggve  Olafson  had  invaded  the  usurper  Svein,  in  a 
fierce,  valiant  and  determined  manner ;   and  though 
with  too  small  a  party,  showed  excellent  fight  for 
some  time;  till  Svein,  zealously  bestirring  himself, 
'  managed  to  get  him  beaten  and  killed.     But  that  was 
a  couple  of  years  ago ;  the  party  still  too  small,  not 
including  one  and  all  as  now !     Svein,  without  stroke 
of  sword  this   time,  moved   off  towards  Denmark ; 
never  showing  face  in  Norway  again.     His  drunken 
brother,  Harda-Knut,  received  him  brother-like ;  even 
gave  him  some  territory  to  rule  over  and  subsist  upon. 
But  he  lived  only  a  short  while ;  was  gone  before  Harda- 
Knut  himself ;  and  we  will  mention  him  no  more. 


158  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY 

Magnus  was  a  fine  bright  young  feltaw,  and  proved 
a  valiant,  wise,  and  successful  King,  known  among  his 
people  as  Magnus  the  Good.  He  was  only  natural 
son  of  King  Olaf ;  but  that  made  little  difference  in 
those  times  and  there.  His  strange-looking,  unex- 
pected Latin  name  he  got  in  this  way :  Alf hild,  his 
mother,  a  slave  through  ill-luck  of  war,  though  nobly 
born,  was  seen  to  be  in  a  hopeful  way ;  and  it  was 
known  in  the  King's  house  how  intimately  Olaf  was 
connected  with  that  occurrence,  and  how  much  he 
loved  this  'King's  serving-maid,'  as  she  was  com- 
monly designated.  Alfhild  was  brought  to  bed  late 
at  night;  and  all  the  world,  especially  King  Olaf, 
was  asleep  ;  Olaf 's  strict  rule,  then  and  always,  being, 
don't  awaken  me : — seemingly  a  man  sensitive  about 
his  sleep.  The  child  was  a  boy,  of  rather  weakly 
aspect;  no  important  person  present,  except  Sigvat, 
the  King's  Icelandic  Skald,  who  happened  to  be  still 
awake ;  and  the  Bishop  of  Norway,  who,  I  suppose, 
had  been  sent  for  in  hurry.  "  What  is  to  be  done  ?  " 
said  the  Bishop,  "  here  is  an  infant  in  pressing  need 
of  baptism ;  and  we  know  not  what  the  name  is :  go, 
Sigvat,  awaken  the  King,  and  ask."    "  I  dare  not  for 


MAGNUS  THE   GOOD  AND  OTHERS.  159 

my  life,"  answered  Sigvat ;  "  King's  orders  are  rigor- 
ous on  that  point."  "  But  if  the  child  die  unbaptised," 
said  the  Bishop  shuddering ;  too  certain,  he  and  every- 
body, where  the  child  would  go  in  that  case !  "  I  will 
myself  give  him  a  name,"  said  Sigvat,  with  a  desperate 
concentration  of  all  his  faculties ;  "  he  shall  be  name- 
sake of  the  greatest  of  mankind, — imperial  Carolus 
Magnus ;  let  us  call  the  infant  Magnus ! "  King  Olaf, 
on  the  morrow,  asked  rather  sharply  how  Sigvat  had 
dared  take  such  a  liberty  ;  but  excused  Sigvat,  seeing 
what  the  perilous  alternative  was.  And  Magnus,  by 
such  accident,  this  boy  was  called;  and  he,  not 
another,  is  the  prime  origin  and  introducer  of  that 
name  Magnus,  which  occurs  rather  frequently,  not 
among  the  Norman  Kings  only,  but  by  and  by  among 
the  Danish  and  Swedish;  and,  among  the  Scandi- 
navian populations,  appears  to  be  rather  frequent  to 
this  day. 

Magnus,  a  youth  of  great  spirit,  whose  own,  and 
standing  at  his  beck,  all  Norway  now  was,  immediately 
smote  home  on  Denmark;  desirous  naturally  of 
vengeance  for  what  it  had  done  to  Norway,  and  the 
sacred  kindred  of  Magnus.     Denmark,  its  great  Knut 


160  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

gone,  and  nothing  but  a  drunken  Harda-Knut, 
fugitive  Svein  and  Co.,  there  in  his  stead,  was  become 
a  weak  dislocated  Country.  And  Magnus  plundered 
in  it,  burnt  it,  beat  it,  as  often  as  he  pleased ;  Harda- 
Knut  struggling  what  he  could  to  make  resistance  or 
reprisals,  but  never  once  getting  any  victory  over 
Magnus.  Magnus,  I  perceive,  was,  like  his  Father, 
a  skilful  as  well  as  valiant  fighter  by  sea  and  land ; 
Magnus,  with  good  battalions,  and  probably  backed 
by  immediate  alliance  with  Heaven  and  St.  Olaf,  as 
was  then  the  general  belief  or  surmise  about  him, 
could  not  easily  be  beaten.  And  the  truth  is,  he 
never  was,  by  Harda-Knut  or  any  other.  Harda- 
Knut's  last  transaction  with  him  was,  To  make  a  firm 
Peace  and  even  Family-treaty  sanctioned  by  all  the 
grandees  of  both  countries,  who  did  indeed  mainly 
themselves  make  it ;  their  two  Kings  assenting :  That 
there  should  be  perpetual  Peace,  and  no  thought  of 
war  more,  between  Denmark  and  Norway  ;  and  that, 
if  either  of  the  Kings  died  childless  while  the  other 
was  reigning,  the  other  should  succeed  him  in  both 
Kingdoms.  A  magnificent  arrangement,  such  as  has 
several  times  been  made  in  the  world's  history ;  but 


MAGNUS  THE  GOOD  AND  OTHERS.     161 

which  in  this  instance,  what  is  very  singular,  took 
actual  effect ;  drunken  Harda-Knut  dying  so  speedily, 
and  Magnus  being  the  man  he  was.  One  would  like 
to  give  the  date  of  this  remarkable  Treaty ;  but  cannot 
with  precision.  Guess  somewhere  about  1040 :  * 
actual  fruition  of  it  came  to  Magnus,  beyond  question, 
in  1042,  when  Harda-Knut  drank  that  wassail  bowl 
at  the  wedding  in  Lambeth,  and  fell  down  dead ; 
which  in  the  Saxon  Chronicle  is  dated  3rd  June  of 
that  year.  Magnus  at  once  went  to  Denmark  on 
hearing  this  event;  was  joyfully  received  by  the  head 
men  there,  who  indeed,  with  their  fellows  in  Norway, 
had  been  main  contrivers  of  the  Treaty ;  both 
Countries  longing  for  mutual  peace,  and  the  end  of 
such  incessant  broils. 

Magnus  was  triumphantly  received  as  King  in 
Denmark.  The  only  unfortunate  thing  was,  that 
Svein  Estrithson,  the  exile  son  of  Ulf,  Knut's  Brother- 
in-law,  whom  Knut,  as  we  saw,  had  summarily  killed 
twelve  years  before,  emerged  from  his  exile  in  Sweden 
in  a  flattering  form ;  and  proposed  that  Magnus 
should  make  him  Jarl  of   Denmark,   and    general 

*  Munch  gives  the  date  1038  (ii.  840),  Adam  of  Bremen  1040. 

M 


162  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

administrator  there,  in  his  own  stead.  To  which  the 
sanguine  Magnus,  in  spite  of  advice  to  the  contrary, 
insisted  on  acceding.  "Too  powerful  a  Jarl,"  said 
Einar  Tamberskelver — the  same  Einar  whose  bow 
was  heard  to  break  in  Olaf  Tryggveson's  last  battle 
("  Norway  breaking  from  thy  hand,  King !  "),  who 
had  now  become  Magnus's  chief  man,  and  had  long 
been  among  the  highest  chiefs  in  Norway ;  ?  too 
powerful  a  Jarl,"  said  Einar  earnestly.  But  Magnus 
disregarded  it ;  and  a  troublesome  experience  had  to 
teach  him  that  it  was  true.  In  about  a  year,  crafty 
Svein,  bringing  ends  to  meet,  got  himself  declared 
King  of  Denmark  for  his  own  behoof,  instead  of  Jarl 
for  another's :  and  had  to  be  beaten  and  driven  out 
by  Magnus.  Beaten  every  year  ;  but  almost  always 
returned  next  year,  for  a  new  beating, — almost,  though 
not  altogether;  having  at  length  got  one  dreadful 
smashing-down  and  half-killing,  which  held  him  quiet 
a  while, — so  long  as  Magnus  lived.  Nay  in  the  end, 
he  made  good  his  point,  as  if  by  mere  patience  in 
being  beaten;  and  did  become  King  himself,  and 
progenitor  of  all  the  Kings  that  followed.  King  Svein 
Estrithson;    so-called  from    Astrid  or    Estrith,   his 


MAGNUS  THE  GOOD  AND   OTHERS.  163 

mother,  the  great  Knut's  sister,  daughter  of  Svein 
Forkbeard  by  that  amazing  Sigrid  the  Proud,  who 
burnt  those  two  ineligible  suitors  of  hers  both  at  once, 
and  got  a  switch  on  the  face  from  Olaf  Tryggveson, 
which  proved  the  death  of  that  high  man. 

But  all  this  fine  fortune  of  the  often  beaten 
Estrithson  was  posterior  to  Magnus's  death ;  who 
never  would  have  suffered  it,  had  he  been  alive. 
Magnus  was  a  mighty  fighter;  a  fiery  man;  very 
proud  and  positive,  among  other  qualities,  and  had 
such  luck  as  was  never  seen  before.  Luck  invariably 
good,  said  everybody ;  never  once  was  beaten, — which 
proves,  continued  everybody,  that  his  Father  Olaf 
and  the  miraculous  power  of  Heaven  were  with  him 
always.  Magnus,  I  believe,  did  put  down  a  great 
deal  of  anarchy  in  those  countries.  One  of  his  earliest 
enterprises  was  to  abolish  Jomsburg,  and  trample  out 
that  nest  of  pirates.  Which  he  managed  so  completely 
that  Jomsburg  remained  a  mere  reminiscence  thence- 
forth ;  and  its  place  is  not  now  known  to  any  mortal. 


One  perverse  thing  did  at  last  turn  up  in  the  course 

of  Magnus :  a  new  Claimant  for  the  Crown  of  Norway 

m2 


164  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

and  lie  a  formidable  person  withal.  This  was  Harald, 
half-brother  of  the  late  Saint  Olaf ;  uncle  or  half- 
uncle,  therefore,  of  Magnus  himself.  Indisputable 
son  of  the  Saint's  mother  by  St.  Olaf 's  step-father, 
who  was  himself  descended  straight  from  Harald 
Haarfagr.  This  new  Harald  was  already  much  heard 
of  in  the  world.  As  an  ardent  Boy  of  fifteen  he  had 
fought  at  King  Olaf 's  side  at  Stickelstad  ;  would  not 
be  admonished  by  the  Saint  to  go  away.  Got  smitten 
down  there,  not  killed;  was  smuggled  away  that 
night  from  the  field  by  friendly  help ;  got  cured  of 
his  wounds,  forwarded  to  Russia,  where  he  grew  to 
man's  estate,  under  bright  auspices  and  successes. 
Fell  in  love  with  the  Russian  Princess,  but  could  not 
get  her  to  wife ;  went  off  thereupon  to  Constantinople 
as  Vceringer  (Life- Guardsman  of  the  Greek  Kaiser) ; 
became  Chief  Captain  of  the  Yseringers,  invincible 
champion  of  the  poor  Kaisers  that  then  were,  and 
filled  all  the  East  with  the  shine  and  noise  of  his 
exploits.  An  authentic  Waring  or  Baring,  such  the 
surname  we  now  have  derived  from  these  people ;  who 
were  an  important  institution  in  those  Greek  countries 
for  several  ages :  Yajringer  Life-Guard,  consisting 


MAGNUS  THE  GOOD  AND  OTIIKIiS.  165 

Norsemen,  with  sometimes  a  few  English  among  them. 
Harald  had  innumerable  adventures,  nearly  always 
successful,  sing  the  Skalds;  gained  a  great  deal  of 
wealth,  gold  ornaments,  and  gold  coin ;  had  even 
Queen  Zoo  (so  they  sing,  though  falsely)  enamoured 
of  him  at  one  time ;  and  was  himself  a  Skald  of 
eminence ;  some  of  whose  verses,  by  no  means  the 
worst  of  their  kind,  remain  to  this  day. 

This  character  of  Waring  much  distinguishes 
Harald  to  me ;  the  only  Vaeringer  of  whom  I  could 
ever  get  the  least  biography,  true  or  half-true.  It 
seems  the  Greek  History-books  but  indifferently 
correspond  with  these  Saga  records ;  and  scholars  say 
there  could  have  been  no  considerable  romance  be- 
tween Zoe  and  him,  Zoe  at  that  date  being  60  years 
of  age  !  Harald's  own  lays  say  nothing  of  any  Zoe, 
but  are  still  full  of  longing  for  his  Eussian  Princess 
far  away. 

At  last,  what  with  Zoes,  what  with  Greek  per- 
versities and  perfidies,  and  troubles  that  could  not 
fail,  he  determined  on  quitting  Greece;  packed  up 
his  immensities  of  wealth  in  succinct  shape,  and 
actually  returned    to    Russia,   where  new  honours 


166  EARLY  KINGS  OF   NORWAY. 

and  favours  awaited  him  from  old  friends,  and 
especially,  if  I  mistake  not,  the  hand  of  that  adorable 
Princess,  crown  of  all  his  wishes  for  the  time  being. 
Before  long,  however,  he  decided  farther  to  look 
after  his  Norway  Eoyal  heritages ;  and,  for  that 
purpose,  sailed  in  force  to  the  Jarl  or  quasi-King  of 
Denmark,  the  often-beaten  Svein,  who  was  now  in 
Sweden  on  his  usual  winter  exile  after  beating.  Svein 
and  he  had  evidently  interests  in  common.  Svein  was 
charmed  to  see  him, — so  warlike,  glorious  and  re- 
nowned a  man,  with  masses  of  money  about  him,  too. 
Svein  did  by  and  by  become  treacherous ;  and  even 
attempted,  one  night,  to  assassinate  Harald  in  his 
bed  on  board  ship :  but  Harald,  vigilant  of  Svein,  and 
a  man  of  quick  and  sure  insight,  had  providently  gone 
to  sleep  elsewhere,  leaving  a  log  instead  of  himself 
among  the  blankets.  In  which  log,  next  morning, 
treacherous  Svein's  battle-axe  was  found  deeply  stick- 
ing ;  and  could  not  be  removed  without  difficulty !  But 
this  was  after  Harald  and  King  Magnus  himself  had 
begun  treating;  with  the  fairest  prospects, — which 
this  of  the  Svein  battle-axe  naturally  tended  to 
forward,  as  it  altogether  ended  the  other  co-partnery. 


MAGNUS  THE  GOOD  AND   OTHERS.  167 

Magnus,  on  first  hearing  of  Vaeringer  Harald  and 
his  intentions,  made  instant  equipment,  and  deter- 
mination to  fight  his  uttermost  against  the  same. 
But  wise  persons  of  influence  round  him,  as  did  the 
like  sort  round  Yseringer  Harald,  earnestly  advised 
compromise  and  peaceable  agreement.  Which,  soon 
after  that  of  Svein's  noctural  battle-axe,  was  the 
course  adopted ;  and,  to  the  joy  of  all  parties,  did 
prove  a  successful  solution.  Magnus  agreed  to  part 
his  kingdom  with  Uncle  Harald ;  uncle  parting  his 
treasures,  or  uniting  them  with  Magnus's  poverty. 
Each  was  to  be  an  independent  king,  but  they  were 
to  govern  in  common;  Magnus  rather  presiding. 
He,  to  sit,  for  example  in  the  High  Seat  alone; 
King  Harald  opposite  him  in  a  seat  not  quite  so 
high,  though  if  a  stranger  King  came  on  a  visit,  both 
the  Norse  Kings  were  to  sit  in  the  High  Seat.  With 
various  other  punctilious  regulations  ;  which  the  fiery 
Magnus  was  extremely  strict  with ;  rendering  the 
mutual  relation  a  very  dangerous  one,  had  not  both 
the  Kings  been  honest  men,  and  Harald  a  much 
more  prudent  and  tolerant  one  than  Magnus. 
They,  on  the  whole,  never  had  any  weighty  quarrel, 


168  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

thanks  now  and  then  rather  to  Harald  than  to 
Magnus.  Magnus  too  was  very  noble;  and  Harald, 
with  his  wide  experience  and  greater  length  of  years, 
carefully  held  his  heat  of  temper  well  covered  in. 

Prior  to  Uncle  Harald' s  coming,  Magnus  had  dis- 
tinguished himself  as  a  Lawgiver.  His  Code  of 
Laws  for  the  Trondhjem  Province  was  considered  a 
pretty  piece  of  legislation;  and  in  subsequent  times 
got  the  name  of  Grey -goose  (Gragas)  ;  one  of  the 
wonderfullest  names  ever  given  to  a  wise  Book. 
Some  say  it  came  from  the  grey  colour  of  the  parch- 
ment, some  give  other  incredible  origins;  the  last 
guess  I  have  heard  is,  that  the  name  merely  denotes 
antiquity ;  the  witty  name  in  Norway,  for  a  man 
growing  old  having  been,  in  those  times,  that  he  was 
now  '  becoming  a  grey-goose.'  Very  fantastic  indeed ; 
certain,  however,  that  Grey-goose  is  the  name  of  that 
venerable  Law  Book;  nay,  there  is  another,  still 
more  famous,  belonging  to  Iceland,  and  not  far  from 
a  century  younger,  the  Iceland  Grey-goose.  The 
Norway  one  is  perhaps  of  date  about  1037,  the  other 
of  about  1118;  peace  be  with  them  both!  Or,  if 
anybody  is  inclined  to   such  matters  let  him  go  to 


MAGNUS  THE  GOOD  AND  OTHERS.      10!) 

Dahlmann,  for  the  amplest  information  and  such 
minuteness  of  detail  as  might  almost  enable  him 
to  be  an  Advocate,  with  Silk  Gown,  in  any  Court 
depending  on  these  Grey-geese. 

Magnus  did  not  live  long.  He  had  a  dream 
one  night  of  his  Father  Olaf's  coming  to  him  in 
shining  presence,  and  announcing,  That  a  magnificent 
fortune  and  world-great  renown  was  now  possible  for 
him ;  but  that  perhaps  it  was  his  duty  to  refuse  it ; 
in  which  case  his  earthly  life  would  be  short.  "Which 
way  wilt  thou  do,  then  ?  "  said  the  shining  presence. 
"  Thou  shalt  decide  for  me,  Father,  thou,  not  I ! " 
and  told  his  Uncle  Harald  on  the  morrow,  adding  that 
he  thought  he  should  now  soon  die ;  which  proved  to 
be  the  fact.  The  magnificent  fortune,  so  questionable 
otherwise,  has  reference,  no  doubt,  to  the  Conquest  of 
England ;  to  which  country  Magnus,  as  rightful  and 
actual  King  of  Denmark,  as  well  as  undisputed  heir 
to  drunken  Harda-Knut,  by  treaty  long  ago,  had 
now  some  evident  claim.  The  enterprise  itself 
was  reserved  to  the  patient,  gay  and  prudent  Uncle 
Harald ;  and  to  him  it  did  prove  fatal, — and  merely 
paved  the  way  for  Another,  luckier,  not  likelier ! 


170  EARLY  KINGS   OF   NORWAY. 

Svein  Estrithson,  always  beaten  during  Magnus's 
life,  by  and  by  got  an  agreement  from  the  prudent 
Harald  to  be  King  of  Denmark,  then ;  and  end  these 
wearisome  and  ineffectual  brabbles ;  Harald  having 
other  work  to  do.  But  in  the  autumn  of  1066,  Tosti, 
a  younger  son  of  our  English  Earl  Godwin,  came  to 
S  vein's  court  with  a  most  important  announcement ; 
namely,  that  King  Edward  the  Confessor,  so-called, 
was  dead,  and  that  Harold,  as  the  English  write  it, 
his  eldest  brother  would  give  him,  Tosti,  no  sufficient 
share  in  the  kingship.  Which  state  of  matters,  if 
Svein  would  go  ahead  with  him  to  rectify  it,  would 
be  greatly  to  the  advantage  of  Svein.  Svein,  taught 
by  many  beatings,  was  too  wise  for  this  proposal ; 
refused  Tosti,  who  indignantly  stepped  over  into 
Norway,  and  proposed  it  to  King  Harald  there. 
Svein  really  had  acquired  considerable  teaching,  I 
should  guess,  from  his  much  beating  and  hard  ex- 
perience in  the  world ;  one  finds  him  afterwards  the 
esteemed  friend  of  the  famous  Historian  Adam  of 
Bremen,  who  reports  various  wise  humanities,  and 
pleasant  discoursings  with  Svein  Estrithson. 

As    for    Harald    Hardrade,   *  Harald    the    Hard 


MAGNUS   THE  GOOD  AND  OTHERS,  171 

or  Severe/  as  he  was  now  called,  Tosti's  proposal 
awakened  in  him  all  his  old  Vacringer  ambitions  and 
cupidities  into  blazing  vehemence.  He  zealously 
consented;  and  at  once,  with  his  whole  strength 
embarked  in  the  adventure.  Fitted  out  two  hundred 
ships,  and  the  biggest  army  he  could  carry  in  them ; 
and  sailed  with  Tosti  towards  the  dangerous  Promised 
Land.  Got  into  the  Tyne,  and  took  booty ;  got  into 
the  Humber,  thence  into  the  Ouse;  easily  subdued 
any  opposition  the  official  people  or  their  populations 
could  make  ;  victoriously  scattered  these,  victoriously 
took  the  City  of  York  in  a  day ;  and  even  got  himself 
homaged  there,  'King  of  Northumberland/  as  per 
covenant, — Tosti  proving  honourable, — Tosti  and  he 
going  with  faithful  strict  copartnery,  and  all  things 
looking  prosperous  and  glorious.  Except  only  (an 
important  exception ! )  that  they  learnt  for  certain, 
English  Harold  was  advancing  with  all  his  strength ; 
and,  in  a  measurable  space  of  hours,  unless  care  were 
taken,  would  be  in  York  himself.  Harald  and  Tosti 
hastened  off  to  seize  the  post  of  Stamford  Bridge  on 
Derwent  Eiver,  six  or  seven  miles  east  of  York  City, 
and  there  bar  this  dangerous   advent.      Their   own 


172  EAllLY  KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

ships  lay  not  far  off  in  Ouse  Hiver,  in  case  of  the 
worst.  The  battle  that  ensued  the  next  day,  Septem- 
ber 20, 1066,  is  forever  memorable  in  English  history. 
Snorro  gives  vividly  enough  his  view  of  it  from  the 
Icelandic  side:  A  ring  of  stalwart  Norsemen,  close 
ranked,  with  their  steel  tools  in  hand;  English 
Harold's  Army,  mostly  cavalry,  prancing  and  prick- 
ing all  around ;  trying  to  find  or  make  some  opening 
in  that  ring.  For  a  long  time  trying  in  vain,  till  at 
length,  getting  them  enticed  to  burst  out  somewhere 
in  pursuit,  they  quickly  turned  round,  and  quickly 
made  an  end  of  that  matter.  Snorro  represents  English 
Harold,  with  a  first  party  of  these  horse  coming  up, 
and,  with  preliminary  salutations,  asking  if  Tosti  were 
there,  and  if  Harald  were  ;  making  generous  proposals 
to  Tosti ;  but,  in  regard  to  Harald  and  what  share  of 
England  was  to  be  his,  answering  Tosti  with  the  words, 
"  Seven  feet  of  English  earth,  or  more  if  he  require  it, 
for  a  grave."  Upon  which  Tosti,  like  an  honourable 
man  and  copartner,  said,  "  No,  never ;  let  us  fight  you 
rather  till  we  all  die."  "  Who  is  this  that  spoke  to 
you  ?  "  inquired  Harald,  when  the  cavaliers  had  with- 
drawn.    "My  brother  Harold,"  answers  Tosti,  which 


MAGNUS   THE   GOOD  AND   OTHERS.  173 

looks  rather  like  a  Saga,  but  may  be  historical  after 
all.  Snorro's  history  of  the  battle  is  intelligible  only 
after  you  have  premised  to  it,  what  he  never  hints  at, 
that  the  scene  was  on  the  east  side  of  the  bridge  and 
of  the  Derwent ;  the  great  struggle  for  the  bridge,  one 
at  last  finds,  was  after  the  fall  of  Harald ;  and  to  the 
English  Chroniclers,  said  struggle,  which  was  abun- 
dantly severe,  is  all  they  know  of  the  battle. 

Enraged  at  that  breaking  loose  of  his  steel  ring  of 
infantry,  Norse  Harald  blazed  up  into  true  Norse  fury, 
all  the  old  Yseringer  and  Berserkir  rage  awakening  in 
him;  sprang  forth  into  the  front  of  the  fight,  and 
mauled  and  cut  and  smashed  down,  on  both  hands  of 
him,  everything  he  met,  irresistible  by  any  horse  or 
man,  till  an  arrow  cut  him  through  the  windpipe,  and 
laid  him  low  forever.  That  was  the  end  of  King 
Harald  and  of  his  workings  in  this  world.  The  cir- 
cumstance that  he  was  a  "Waring  or  Bariug,  and  had 
smitten  to  pieces  so  many  Oriental  cohorts  or  crowds, 
and  had  made  love- verses  (kind  of  iron  madrigals)  to 
his  Russian  Princess,  and  caught  the  fancy  of  ques- 
tionable Greek  queens,  and  had  amassed  such  heaps 
of  money,  while  poor  nephew  Magnus  had  only  one 


174  EARLY  KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

gold  ring  (which  had  heen  his  father's,  and  even  his 
father's  mother's,  as  Uncle  Harald  noticed),  and 
nothing  more  whatever  of  that  precious  metal  to  com- 
hine  with  Harald's  treasures  : — all  this  is  new  to  me, 
naturally  no  hint  of  it  in  any  English  hook ;  and  lends 
some  gleam  of  romantic  splendour  to  that  dim  business 
of  Stamford  Bridge,  now  fallen  so  dull  and  torpid  to 
most  English  minds,  transcendently  important  as  it 
once  was  to  all  Englishmen.  Adam  of  Bremen  says, 
the  English  got  as  much  gold  plunder  from  Harald's 
people  as  was  a  heavy  burden  for  twelve  men ;  *  a 
thing  evidently  impossible,  which  nobody  need  try 
to  believe.  Young  Olaf,  Harald's  son,  age  about 
sixteen,  steering  down  the  Ouse  at  the  top  of  his  speed, 
escaped  home  to  Norway  with  all  his  ships,  and  sub- 
sequently reigned  there  with  Magnus,  his  brother. 
Harald's  body  did  lie  in  English  earth  for  about  a 
year;  but  was  then  brought  to  Norway  for  burial. 
He  needed  more  than  seven  feet  of  grave,  say  some  ; 
Laing,  interpreting  Snorro's  measurements,  makes 
Harald  eight  feet  in  stature, — I  do  hope,  with  some 
;s! 

*  Camden,  Rapin,  &c.  quote. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

OLAF   THE   TRANQUIL,    MAGNUS   BAREFOOT,  AND  SIGURD 
THE   CRUSADER. 

The  new  King  Olaf,  his  brother  Magnus  having 
soon  died,  bore  rule  in  Norway  for  some  five-and- 
twenty  years.  Rule  soft  and  gentle,  not  like  his 
father's,  and  inclining  rather  to  improvement  in 
the  arts  and  elegancies  than  to  anything  severe  or 
dangerously  laborious.  A  slim-built,  witty-talking, 
popular  and  pretty  man,  with  uncommonly  bright 
eyes,  and  hair  like  floss  silk  :  they  called  him  Olaf 
Kyrre  (the  Tranquil  or  Easy-going). 

The  ceremonials  of  the  palace  were  much  improved 
by  him.  Palace  still  continued  to  be  built  of  huge 
logs  pyramidally  sloping  upwards,  with  fireplace  in 
the  middle  of  the  floor,  and  no  egress  for  smoke  or 
ingress  for  light  except  right  overhead,  which,  in  bad 
weather,  you  could  shut,  or  all  but  shut,  with  a  lid. 


17(5  EARLY   KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

Lid  originally  made  of  mere  opaque  board,  but 
changed  latterly  into  a  light  frame,  covered  (glazed, 
so  to  speak)  with  entrails  of  animals,  clarified  into 
something  of  pellucidity.  All  this  Olaf,  I  hope,  fur- 
ther perfected,  as  he  did  the  placing  of  the  court 
ladies,  court  officials,  and  the  like  ;  but  I  doubt  if  the 
luxury  of  a  glass  window  were  ever  known  to  him,  or 
a  cup  to  drink  from  that  was  not  made  of  metal  or 
horn.  In  fact  it  is  chiefly  for  his  son's  sake  I  men- 
tion him  here ;  and  with  the  son,  too,  I  have  little 
real  concern,  but  only  a  kind  of  fantastic. 

This  son  bears  the  name  of  Magnus  Barfod  (Bare- 
foot, or  Bareleg)  ;  and  if  you  ask  why  so,  the  answer 
is :  He  was  used  to  appear  in  the  streets  of  Nidaros 
(Trondhjem)  now  and  then  in  complete  Scotch  High- 
land dress.  Authentic  tartan  plaid  and  philibeg,  at 
that  epoch, — to  the  wonder  of  Trondhjem  and  us  ! 
The  truth  is,  he  had  a  mighty  fancy  for  those  Hebrides 
and  other  Scotch  possessions  of  his;  and  seeing 
England  now  quite  impossible,  eagerly  speculated  on 
some  conquest  in  Ireland  as  next  best.  He  did,  in 
fact,   go   diligently  voyaging   and  inspecting  among 


OLAF,  MAGNUS,  AND  SIGURD.  177 

those  Orkney  and  Iiebridian  Isles ;  putting  everything 
straight  there,  appointing  stringent  authorities,  jarls, — 
nay,  a  king,  '  Kingdom  of  the  Suderoer '  (Southern 
Isles,  now  called  Sodor), — and,  as  first  king,  Sigurd, 
his  pretty  little  boy  of  nine  years.  All  which  done, 
and  some  quarrel  with  Sweden  fought  out,  he  seri- 
ously applied  himself  to  visiting  in  a  still  more  em- 
phatic manner;  namely,  to  invading,  with  his  best 
skill  and  strength,  the  considerable  virtual  or  actual 
kingdom  he  had  in  Ireland,  intending  fully  to  enlarge 
it  to  the  utmost  limits  of  the  Island  if  possible.  He 
got  prosperously  into  Dublin  (guess  a.d.  1102).  Con- 
siderable authority  he  already  had,  even  among  those 
poor  Irish  Kings,  or  kinglets,  in  their  glibs  and  yellow 
saffron  gowns ;  still  more,  I  suppose,  among  the  nu- 
merous Norse  Principalities  there.  'King  Murdog, 
[  King  of  Ireland/  says  the  Chronicle  of  Man,  '  had 
j  obliged  himself,  every  Yule  day,  to  take  a  pair  of 
*  shoes,  hang  them  over  his  shoulder,  as  your  servant 
t  does  on  a  journey,  and  walk  across  his  court,  at  bid- 
'  ding  and  in  presence  of,  Magnus  Barcfoot's  messen- 
'  ger,  by  way  of  homage  to  the  said  King.*  Murdog 
on  this  greater  occasion  did  whatever  homage  could  be 


178  EARLY  KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

required  of  him ;  but  that,  though  comfortable,  was 
far  from  satisfying  the  great  King's  ambitious  mind. 
The  great  King  left  Murdog ;  left  his  own  Dublin ; 
marched  off  westward  on  a  general  conquest  of  Ireland. 
Marched  easily  victorious  for  a  time ;  and  got,  some 
say,  into  the  wilds  of  Connaught,  but  there  saw  him- 
self beset  by  ambuscades  and  wild  Irish  countenances 
intent  on  mischief;  and  had,  on  the  sudden,  to  draw 
up  for  battle ; — place,  I  regret  to  say,  altogether  un- 
discoverable  to  me ;  known  only  that  it  was  boggy  in 
the  extreme.  Certain  enough,  too  certain  and  evident, 
Magnus  Barefoot,  searching  eagerly,  could  find  no 
firm  footing  there ;  nor,  fighting  furiously  up  to  the 
knees  or  deeper,  any  result  but  honourable  death! 
Date  is  confidently  marked  '  24  August  1103/— as  if 
people  knew  the  very  day  of  the  month.  The  natives 
did  humanely  give  King  Magnus  Christian  burial. 
The  remnants  of  his  force,  without  further  molestation, 
found  their  ships  on  the  Coast  of  Ulster  ;  and  sailed 
home, — without  conquest  of  Ireland ;  nay  perhaps, 
leaving  royal  Murdog  disposed  to  be  relieved  of  his 
procession  with  the  pair  of  shoes. 

Magnus  Barefoot  left  three  sons,  all  kings  at  once, 


OLAF,   MAGNUS,  AND  SIGURD.  179 

reigning  peaceably  together.  But  to  us,  at  present, 
the  only  noteworthy  one  of  them  was  Sigurd ;  who, 
finding  nothing  special  to  do  at  home,  left  his  brothers  to 
manage  for  him,  and  went  off  on  a  far  Voyage,  which 
has  rendered  him  distinguishable  in  the  crowd. 
Voyage  through  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  on  to 
Jerusalem,  thence  to  Constantinople;  and  so  home 
through  Russia,  shining  with  such  renown  as  filled  all 
Norway  for  the  time  being.  A  King  called  Sigurd 
Jorsalafarer  (Jerusakmer)  or  Sigurd  the  Crusader 
henceforth.  His  voyage  had  been  only  partially  of 
the  Viking  type;  in  general  it  was  of  the  Royal- 
Progress  kind  rather ;  Vikingism  only  intervening  in 
cases  of  incivility  or  the  like.  His  reception  in  the 
Courts  of  Portugal,  Spain,  Sicily,  Italy,  had  been 
honourable  and  sumptuous.  The  King  of  Jerusalem 
broke  out  into  utmost  splendour  and  effusion  at  sight 
of  such  a  pilgrim  ;  and  Constantinople  did  its  highest 
honours  to  such  a  Prince  of  Vaeringers.  And  the 
truth  is,  Sigurd  intrinsically  was  a  wise,  able  and 
prudent  man ;  who,  surviving  both  his  brothers, 
reigned  a  good  while  alone  in  a  solid  and  successful 

way.     He  shows  features  of  an  original,  independ- 

h  2 


180  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

ent-thinking  man ;  something  of  ruggedly  strong,  sin- 
cere and  honest,  with  peculiarities  that  are  amiable 
and  even  pathetic  in  the  character  and  temperament 
of  him ;  as  certainly,  the  course  of  life  he  took  was  of 
his  own  choosing,  and  peculiar  enough.  He  happens 
furthermore  to  he,  what  he  least  of  all  could  have 
chosen  or  expected,  the  last  of  the  Haarfagr  Genealogy 
that  had  any  success,  or  much  deserved  any,  in  this 
world.  The  last  of  the  Haarfagrs,  or  as  good  as  the 
last !  So  that,  singular  to  say,  it  is  in  reality,  for 
one  thing  only  that  Sigurd,  after  all  his  crusadings 
and  wonderful  adventures,  is  memorable  to  us  here : 
the  advent  of  an  Irish  gentleman  called  '  Gylle 
Krist'  (Gil-christ,  Servant  of  Christ),  who, — not 
over  welcome,  I  should  think,  but  (unconsciously) 
big  with  the  above  result, — appeared  in  Norway, 
while  King  Sigurd  was  supreme.  Let  us  explain  a 
little. 

This  Gylle  Krist,  the  unconsciously  fatal  indi- 
vidual, who  '  spoke  Norse  imperfectly,'  declared  him- 
self to  be  the  natural  son  of  whilom  Magnus  Bare- 
foot ;  born  to  him  there  while  engaged  in  that  unfor- 
tunate 'Conquest  of  Ireland.'     "Here  is  my  mother 


OLAF,  MAGNUS,  AND  SIGURD.  181 

come  with  me,"  said  Gilchrist,  "  who  declares  my  real 
baptismal  name  to  have  been  Harald,  given  me  by 
that  great  King;  and  who  will  carry  the  red-hot 
ploughshares  or  do  any  reasonable  ordeal  in  testimony 
of  these  facts.  I  am  King  Sigurd's  veritable  half- 
brother  :  what  will  King  Sigurd  think  it  fair  to  do 
with  me  ?  "  Sigurd  clearly  seems  to  have  believed 
the  man  to  be  speaking  truth ;  and  indeed  nobody  to 
have  doubted  but  he  was.  Sigurd  said,  "  Honourable 
sustenance  shalt  thou  have  from  me  here.  But, 
under  pain  of  extirpation,  swear  that,  neither  in  my 
time,  nor  in  that  of  my  young  son  Magnus,  wilt  thou 
ever  claim  any  share  in  this  Government."  Gylle 
swore ;  and  punctually  kept  his  promise  during 
Sigurd's  reign.  But  during  Magnus's,  he  con- 
spicuously broke  it ;  and,  in  result,  through  many 
reigns,  and  during  three  or  four  generations  after- 
wards, produced  unspeakable  contentions,  massa- 
crings,  confusions  in  the  country  he  had  adopted. 
There  are  reckoned,  from  the  time  of  Sigurd's  death 
(a.d.  1130),  about  a  hundred  years  of  civil  war :  no 
king  allowed  to  distinguish  himself  by  a  solid  reign  of 
well-doing,  or  by  any  continuing  reign  at  all, — some- 


182  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

times  as  many  as  four  kings  simultaneously  fighting ; 
— and  in  Norway,  from  sire  to  son,  nothing  but 
sanguinary  anarchy,  disaster  and  bewilderment;  a 
Country  sinking  steadily  as  if  towards  absolute  ruin. 
Of  all  which  frightful  misery  and  discord  Irish  Gylle, 
styled  afterwards  King  Harald  Gylle,  was,  by  ill 
destiny  and  otherwise,  the  visible  origin :  an  illegiti- 
mate Irish  Haarfagr  who  proved  to  be  his  own  de- 
struction, and  that  of  the  Haarfagr  kindred  altogether ! 

Sigurd  himself  seems  always  to  have  rather  favoured 
Gylle,  who  was  a  cheerful,  shrewd,  patient,  witty  and 
effective  fellow;  and  had  at  first  much  quizzing  to 
endure,  from  the  younger  kind,  on  account  of  his 
Irish  way  of  speaking  Norse,  and  for  other  reasons. 
One  evening,  for  example,  while  the  drink  was  going 
round,  Gylle  mentioned  that  the  Irish  had  a  wonder- 
ful talent  of  swift  running,  and  that  there  were 
among  them  people  who  could  keep  up  with  the 
swiftest  horse.  At  which,  especially  from  young 
Magnus,  there  were  peals  of  laughter ;  and  a  declara- 
tion from  the  latter  that  Gylle  and  he  would  have  it 
tried  to-morrow  morning  !     Gylle  in  vain  urged  that 


OLAF,  MAGNUS,  AND   SRJl  183 

lie  had  not  himself  professed  to  be  so  swift  a  runner 
as  to  keep  up  with  the  Prince's  horses  ;  but  only  that 
there  were  men  in  Ireland  who  could.     Magnus  was 
positive ;  and,  early  next  morning,  Gylle  had  to  be 
on  the  ground ;  and  the  race,  naturally  under  heavy 
bet,    actually  went    off.      Gylle   started  parallel   to 
Magnus's  stirrup ;  ran  like  a  very  roe,  and  was  clearly 
ahead  at  the  goal.     "  Unfair,"  said  Magnus  ;  "  thou 
must  have  had  hold  of  my  stirrup-leather,  and  helped 
thyself  along;  we  must   try  it   again."     Gylle   ran 
behind  the  horse  this  second  time ;  then  at  the  end, 
sprang  forward ;    and   again   was   fairly  in    ahead. 
"Thou  must  have  held  by  the  tail,"  said  Magnus; 
"  not  by  fair  running  was  this  possible  ;  we  must  try 
a  third  time  !  "     Gylle  started  ahead  of  Magnus  and 
his  horse,  this  third  time  ;  kept  ahead  with  increasing 
distance,  Magnus  galloping  his  very  best ;  and  reached 
the  goal  more  palpably  foremost  than  ever.     So  that 
Magnus  had  to  pay  his  bet,  and  other  damage  and 
humiliation.     And  got  from  his  father,  who  heard  of 
it  soon  afterwards,  scoffing  rebuke  as  a  silly  fellow, 
who  did  not  know  the  worth  of  men  but  only  the 
clothes  and  rank  of  them,  and  well  deserved  what  he 


184  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

had  got  from  Gylle.  All  the  time  King  Sigurd  lived, 
Gylle  seems  to  have  had  good  recognition  and  protec- 
tion from  that  famous  man ;  and,  indeed,  to  have 
gained  favour  all  round,  by  his  quiet  social  demeanour 
and  the  qualities  he  shewed. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

MAGNUS    THE    BLIND,    HARALD     GYLLE,    AND    MUTUAL 
EXTINCTION   OF   THE    HAARFAGRS. 

On  Sigurd  the  Crusader's  death,  Magnus  naturally 
came  to  the  throne ;  Gylle  keeping  silence  and  a 
cheerful  face  for  the  time.  But  it  was  not  long  till 
claim  arose  on  Gylle's  part,  till  war  and  fight  arose 
between  Magnus  and  him,  till  the  skilful,  popular, 
ever- active  and  shifty  Gylle  had  entirely  beaten 
Magnus  ;  put  out  his  eyes  ;  mutilated  the  poor  body 
of  him  in  a  horrid  and  unnameable  manner,  and  shut 
him  up  in  a  convent  as  out  of  the  game  henceforth. 
There  in  his  dark  misery  Magnus  lived  now  as  a 
monk ;  called  ■  Magnus  the  Blind "  by  those  Norse 
populations ;  King  Harald  Gylle  reigning  victoriously 
in  his  stead.  But  this  also  was  only  for  a  time. 
There  arose  avenging  kinsfolk  of  Magnus,  who  had 
no  Irish  accent  in  their  Norse,  and  were  themselves 


186  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

eager  enough  to  bear  rule  in  their  native  country. 
By  one  of  these,  a  terribly  strong-handed,  fighting, 
violent,  and  regardless  fellow,  who  also  was  a  Bastard 
of  Magnus  Barefoot's,  and  had  been  made  a  Priest, 
but  liked  it  unbearably  ill,  and  had  broken  loose  from 
it  into  the  wildest  courses  at  home  and  abroad ;  so 
that  his  current  name  got  to  be  '  Slembi-diakn,'  Slim 
or  111  Deacon,  under  which  he  is  much  noised  of  in 
Snorro  and  the  Sagas:  by  this  Slim-Deacon,  Gylle 
was  put  an  end  to  (murdered  by  night,  drunk  in  his 
sleep)  ;  and  poor  blind  Magnus  was  brought  out,  and 
again  set  to  act  as  King,  or  King's  Cloak,  in  hopes 
Gylle's  posterity  would  never  rise  to  victory  more. 
But   Gylle's  posterity  did,  to   victory    and    also  to 
defeat,  and  were  the  death  of  Magnus  and  of  Slim- 
Deacon  too,  in  a  frightful  way;  and  all  got  their  own 
death  by  and  by  in  a  ditto.      In  brief,  these  two 
kindreds  (reckoned  to  be  authentic  enough  Haarfagr 
people,  both  kinds   of  them)   proved  now  to  have 
become    a  veritable  crop  of   dragon's  teeth;    who 
mutually  fought,  plotted,  struggled,  as  if  it  had  been 
their    life's    business;    never    ended    fighting,    and 
seldom  long  intermitted  it,  till  they  had  exterminated 


MAGNUS  THE  BLIND  AND  HARALD   GYLLE.     187 

one  another,  and  did  at  last  all  rest  in  death.  One 
of  these  later  Gylle  temporary  Kings  I  remember  by 
the  name  of  Harald  Herdebred,  Harald  with  the 
Broad  Shoulders.  The  very  last  of  them  I  think  was 
Harald  Mund  (Harald  with  the  Wry-Mouth),  who 
gave  rise  to  two  Impostors,  pretending  to  be  Sons  of 
his,  a  good  while  after  the  poor  Wry-Mouth  itself  and 
all  its  troublesome  belongings  were  quietly  under- 
ground. What  Norway  suffered  during  that  sad 
century  may  be  imagined. 


CHAPTER  XIY. 

SVERRIR    AND    DESCENDANTS,     TO     HAKON     THE    OLD. 

The  end  of  it  was,  or  rather  the  first  abatement, 
and  beginning  of  the  end,  That,  when  all  this  had 
gone  on  ever  worsening  for  some  forty  years  or  so, 
one  Sverrir  (a.d.  1177),  at  the  head  of  an  armed  mob 
of  poor  people  called  Birkebeins,  came  upon  the  scene. 
A  strange  enough  figure  in  History,  this  Sverrir  and 
his  Birkebeins !  At  first  a  mere  mockery  and  dismal 
laughing-stock  to  the  enlightened  Norway  public. 
Nevertheless  by  unheard  of  fighting,  hungering,  exer- 
tion and  endurance,  Sverrir,  after  ten  years  of  such 
a  death- wrestle  against  men  and  things,  got  himself 
accepted  as  King ;  and  by  wonderful  expenditure  of 
ingenuity,  common  cunning,  unctuous  Parliamentary 
Eloquence  or  almost  Popular  Preaching,  and  (it  must 
bo  owned)  general  human  faculty  and  valour  (or 
value)  in  the  overclouded  and   distorted   state,    did 


SVERRIR  AND  DESCENDANTS,  TO   HAKON.      189 

victoriously  continue  such.  And  founded  a  New 
Dynasty  in  Norway,  which  ended  only  with  Norway's 
separate  existence,  after  near  three  hundred  years. 

This  Sverrir  called  himself  a  Son  of  Harald  Wry- 
Mouth  ;  hut  was  in  reality  the  son  of  ^a  poor  Comb- 
maker  in  some  little  town  of  Norway  ;  nothing  heard 
of  Sonship  to  Wry-Mouth  till  after  good  success 
otherwise.  His  Birkebeins  (that  is  to  say,  Birchlegs ; 
the  poor  rebellious  wretches  having  taken  to  the 
woods;  and  been  obliged,  besides  their  intolerable 
scarcity  of  food,  to  thatch  their  bodies  from  the  cold 
with  whatever  covering  could  be  got,  and  their  legs 
especially  with  birch  bark ;  sad  species  of  fleecy 
hosiery  ;  whence  their  nickname), — his  Birkebeins  I 
guess  always  to  have  been  a  kind  of  Norse  Jacquerie  : 
desperate  rising  of  thralls  and  indigent  people,  driven 
mad  by  their  unendurable  sufferings  and  famishings, 
— theirs  the  deepest  stratum  of  misery,  and  the 
densest  and  heaviest,  in  this  the  general  misery  of 
Norway,  which  had  lasted  towards  the  third  genera- 
tion and  looked  as  if  it  would  last  forever  : — where- 
upon they  had  risen  proclaiming,  in  this  furious  dumb 
manner,  ^^intelligible  except  to  Heaven,   that  the 


190  EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 

same  could  not,  nor  would  not  be  endured  any- 
longer  !  And,  by  their  Sverrir,  strange  to  say,  they 
did  attain  a  kind  of  permanent  success  ;  and,  from 
being  a  dismal  laughing-stock  in  Norway,  came  to  be 
important,  and  for  a  time  all-important  there.  Their 
opposition  nicknames,  '  Baglers  (from  Bagall,  baculus, 
bishop's  staff;  Bishop  Nicholas  being  chief  Leader)/ 
'  Gold-legs/  and  the  like  obscure  terms  (for  there  was 
still  a  considerable  course  of  counter-fighting  ahead, 
and  especially  of  counter-nick-naming),  I  take  to 
have  meant  in  Norse  prengurement  seven  centuries 
ago,  '  bloated  Aristocracy,'  *  tyrannous  Bourgeoisie,' 
— till,  in  the  next  century,  these  rents  were  closed 
again ! — 

King  Sverrir,  not  himself  bred  to  comb-making, 
had,  in  his  fifth  year,  gone  to  an  uncle,  Bishop  in 
the  Faroe  Islands  ;  and  got  some  considerable  educa- 
tion from  him,  with  a  view  to  Priesthood  on  the  part 
of  Sverrir.  But,  hot  liking  that  career,  Sverrir  had 
fled  and  smuggled  himself  over  to  the  Birkebeins; 
who,  noticing  the  learned  tongue,  and  other 
miraculous  qualities  of  the  man,  proposed  to  make 
him  Captain  of  them;  and  even  threatened  to  kill 


SVERRIR  AND  DESCENDANTS,   TO  HAKON.      191 

him  if  lie  would  not  accept, — which  thus  at  the 
sword's  point,  as  Sverrir  says,  he  was  obliged  to  do. 
It  was  after  this  that  he  thought  of  becoming  son  of 
Wry-Mouth  and  other  higher  things. 

His  Birkebeins  and  he  had  certainly  a  talent  of 
campaigning  which  has  hardly  ever  been  equalled. 
They  fought  like  devils  against  any  odds  of  number ; 
and  before  battle  they  have  been  known  to  march  six 
days  together  without  food,  except,  perhaps,  the  inner 
barks  of  trees,  and  in  such  clothing  and  shoeing  as 
mere  birch  bark : — at  one  time,  somewhere  in  the 
Dovrefjeld,  there  was  serious  counsel  held  among 
them  whether  they  should  not  all,  as  one  man, 
leap  down  into  the  frozen  gulphs  and  precipices,  or  at 
once  massacre  one  another  wholly,  and  so  finish. 
Of  their  conduct  in  battle,  fiercer  than  that  of  Bare- 
sarks, where  was  there  ever  seen  the  parallel  ?  In 
truth  they  are  a  dim  strange  object  to  one,  in  that 
black  time  ;  wondrously  bringing  light  into  it  withal ; 
and  proved  to  be,  under  such  unexpected  circum- 
stances, the  beginning  of  better  days  ! 

Of  Sverrir's  public  speeches  there  still  exist  au- 
thentic specimens ;  wonderful  indeed,  and  much  cha- 


192  EARLY   KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

racteristic  of  such  a  Sverrir.  A  comb-maker  King, 
•  evidently  meaning  several  good  and  solid  things  ;  and 
effecting  them  too,  athwart  such  an  element  of  Nor- 
wegian chaos- come- again.  His  descendants  and  suc- 
cessors were  a  comparatively  respectable  kin.  The 
last  and  greatest  of  them  I  shall  mention  is  Hakon 
VII.,  or  Hakon  the  Old ;  whose  fame  is  still  lively 
among  us,  from  the  Battle  of  Largs  at  least. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

HAKON   THE    OLD   AT    LARGS. 

In  the  Norse  annals  our  famous  Battle  of  Largs 

makes  small  figure,  or   almost  none   at  all   among 

Hakon's  battles   and   feats.      They  do  say  indeed, 

these  Norse   annalists,  that  the  King  of  Scotland, 

Alexander   III.    (who   had   such  a  fate  among  the 

crags  about    Kinghorn  in  time   coming),  -was  very 

anxious  to  purchase  from  King  Hakon  his  sovereignty 

of  the   Western   Isles;    but   that  Hakon  pointedly 

refused ;  and  at  length,  being  again  importuned  and 

bothered  on  the  business,  decided  on  giving  a  refusal 

that  could  not  be  mistaken.     Decided,  namely,  to  go 

with  a  big  expedition,  and  look  thoroughly  into  that 

wing  of  his  Dominions ;  where  no  doubt  much  has 

fallen   awry    since    Magnus    Barefoot's    grand  visit 

thither,  and  seems  to  be  inviting  the  cupidity  of  bad 

neighbours!     "All  this  we  will  put  right   again," 

o 


194  EARLY  KINGS   OF   NORWAY. 


thinks  Hakon,  "and  gird  it  up  into  a  safe  and  de- 
fensive posture."  Hakon  sailed  accordingly,  with  a 
strong  fleet;  adjusting  and  rectifying  among  his 
Hebrides  as  he  went  long,  and  landing  withal  on 
the  Scotch  coast  to  plunder  and  punish  as  he  thought 
fit.  The  Scots  say  he  had  claimed  of  them  Arran, 
Bute,  and  the  Two  Cumbraes  ("given  my  ancestors 
by  Donald  Bain,"  said  Hakon,  to  the  amazement  of 
the  Scots)  "  as  part  of  the  Sudoer  "  (Southern  Isles) : 
— so  far  from  selling  that  fine  kingdom ! — and  that  it 
was  after  taking  both  Arran  and  Bute  that  he  made 
his  descent  at  Largs. 

Of  Largs  there  is  no  mention  whatever  in  Norse 
books.  But  beyond  any  doubt,  such  is  the  other 
evidence,  Hakon  did  land  there ;  land  and  fight,  not 
conquering,  probably  rather  beaten;  and  very  cer- 
tainly 'retiring  to  his  ships,'  as  in  either  case  he 
behoved  to  do !  It  is  further  certain  he  was  dread- 
fully maltreated  by  the  weather  on  those  wild  coasts ; 
and  altogether  credible,  as  the  Scotch  records  bear, 
that  he  was  so  at  Largs  very  specially.  The  Norse 
Records  or  Sagas  say  merely,  he  lost  many  of  his 
ships  by  the  tempests,  and  many  of  his  men  by  land 


HAKON  THE   OLD  AT  LARGS.  195 

fighting  in  various  parts, — tacitly  including  Largs, 
no  doubt,  which  was  the  last  of  these  misfortunes  to 
him.  'In  the  battle  here  he  lost  15,000  men,  say 
the  Scots,  we  5,000 ' !  Divide  these  numbers  by  ten, 
and  the  excellently  brief  and  lucid  Scottish  summary 
by  Buchanan  may  be  taken  as  the  approximately 
true  and  exact.*     Date  of  the  battle  is  a.d.  1263. 

To  this  day,  on  a  little  plain  to  the  south  of  the 
village,  now  town,  of  Largs,  in  Ayrshire,  there  are 
seen  stone  cairns  and  monumental  heaps,  and,  until 
within  a  century  ago,  one  huge,  solitary,  upright 
stone;  still  mutely  testifying  to  a  battle  there, — 
altogether  clearly,  to  this  battle  of  King  Hakon's; 
who  by  the  Norse  records,  too,  was  in  these  neigh- 
bourhoods at  that  same  date,  and  evidently  in  an 
aggressive,  high  kind  of  humour.  For  '  while  his 
)  ships  and  army  were  doubling  the  Mull  of  Cantire, 
'he  had  his  own  boat  set  on  wheels,  and  therein, 
'splendidly  enough,  had  himself  drawn  across  the 
I  Promontory  at  a  flatter  part,'  no  doubt  with  horns 
sounding,  banners  waving.  "All  to  the  left  of  me 
is  mine   and   Norway's,"    exclaimed  Hakon   in  his 

*  Buchanani  Hist.,  i.  130. 

o  2 


19G  EAKLY   KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

triumphant  boat  progress,  which  such  disasters  soon 
followed. 

Hakon  gathered  his  wrecks  together,  and  sorrow- 
fully made  for  Orkney.  It  is  possible  enough,  as 
our  Guide  Books  now  say,  he  may  have  gone  by 
Ion  a,  Mull,  and  the  narrow  seas  inside  of  Skye ;  and 
that  the  Kyle-Akin,  favourably  known  to  sea-bathers 
in  that  region,  may  actually  mean  the  Kyle  (narrow 
strait)  of  Hakon,  where  Hakon  may  have  dropped 
anchor,  and  rested  for  a  little  while  in  smooth  water 
and  beautiful  environment,  safe  from  equinoctial 
storms.  But  poor  Hakon's  heart  was  now  broken. 
He  went  to  Orkney ;  died  there  in  the  winter ;  never 
beholding  Norway  more. 

He  it  was  who  got  Iceland,  which  had  been  a 
Republic  for  four  centuries,  united  to  his  kingdom  of 
Norway :  a  long  and  intricate  operation, — much  pre- 
sided over  by  our  Snorro  Sturleson,  so  often  quoted 
here,  who  indeed  lost  his  -life  (by  assassination  from 
his  sons-in-law)  and  out  of  great  wealth  sank  at 
once  into  poverty  of  zero, — one  midnight  in  his  own 
cellar,  in  the  course  of  that  bad  business.     Hakon 


HAKON  THE   OLD  AT   LAR(iS.  197 

was  a  groat  Politician  in  his  time ;  and  succeeded  in 
many  things  before  he  lost  Largs.  Snorro's  death 
by  murder  had  happened  about  twenty  years  before 
Hakon's  by  broken  heart.  He  is  called  Hakon  the 
Old,  though  one  finds  his  age  was  but  fifty-nine, 
probably  a  longish  life  for  a  Norway  King.  Snorro's 
narrative  ceases  when  Snorro  himself  was  born ;  that 
is  to  say,  at  the  threshold  of  King  Sverrir ;  of  whose 
exploits  and  doubtful  birth  it  is  guessed  by  some  that 
Snorro  willingly  forbore  to  speak  in  the  hearing  of 
such  a  Hakon. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 


EPILOGUE. 


Haarfagr's  kindred  lasted  some  three  centuries 
in.  Norway;  Sverrir's  lasted  into  its  third  century 
there ;  how  long  after  this,  among  the  neighbouring 
kinships,  I  did  not  enquire.  For,  by  regal  affinities, 
consanguinities,  and  unexpected  chances  and  changes, 
the  three  Scandinavian  kingdoms  fell  all  peaceably 
together  under  Queen  Margaret,  of  the  Calmar  Union 
(a.d.  1397) ;  and  Norway,  incorporated  now  with 
Denmark,  needed  no  more  kings. 

The  History  of  these  Haarfagrs  has  awakened  in 
me  many  thoughts :  Of  Despotism  and  Democracy, 
arbitrary  government  by  one,  and  self-government 
(which  means  no  government,  or  anarchy)  by  all; 
of  Dictatorship  with  many  faults,  and  Universal 
Suffrage  with  little  possibility  of  any  virtue.  For 
the  contrast  between  Olaf  Tryggveson   and  a  Uni- 


EPILOGUE.  190 

versal-Suffragc  Parliament  or  an  '  Imperial '  Copper 
Captain  has,  in  these  nine  centuries,  grown  to  be  very 
great.  And  the  eternal  Providence  that  guides  all 
this,  and  produces  alike  these  entities  with  their 
epochs,  is  not  its  course  still  through  the  great  deep  ? 
Docs  not  it  still  speak  to  us,  if  we  have  cars  ?  Here, 
clothed  in  stormy  enough  passions  and  instincts,  un- 
conscious of  any  aim  hut  their  own  satisfaction,  is 
the  blessed  beginning  of  Human  Order,  Eegulation, 
and  real  Government ;  there,  clothed  in  a  highly 
different,  but  again  suitable  garniture  of  passions, 
instincts,  and  equally  unconscious  as  to  real  aim,  is 
the  accursed-looking  ending  (temporary  ending)  of 
Order,  Regulation,  and  Government; — very  dismal 
to  the  sane  onlooker  for  the  time  being ;  not  dismal 
to  him  otherwise,  his  hope,  too,  being  stedfast !  But 
here,  at  any  rate,  in  this  poor  Norse  theatre,  one 
looks  with  interest  on  the  first  transformation^ 
so  mysterious  and  abstruse,  of  human  Chaos  into 
something  of  articulate  Cosmos  ;  witnesses  the 
wild  and  strange  birth-pangs  of  Human  Society, 
and  reflects  that  without  something  similar  (little 
as  men   expect   such  now),   no   Cosmos   of  human 


200  •       EARLY  KINGS   OF  NORWAY. 

society  ever  was   got  into   existence,  nor  can  ever 
again  be. 

The  violences,  fightings,  crimes — ah  yes,  these 
seldom  fail,  and  they  are  very  lamentable.  But 
always,  too,  among  those  old  populations,  there  was 
one  saving  element;  the  now  want  of  which,  espe- 
cially the  unlamented  want,  transcends  all  lamenta- 
tion. Here  is  one  of  those  strange,  piercing,  winged- 
words  of  Ruskin,  which  has  in  it  a  terrible  truth  for 
us  in  these  epochs  now  come : 

'  My  friends,  the  follies  of  modern  Liberalism,  many 
'  and  great  though  they  be,  are  practically  summed  in 
'  this  denial  or  neglect  of  the  quality  and  intrinsic 
'  value  of  things.  Its  rectangular  beatitudes,  and 
'  spherical  benevolences, — theology  of  universal  indul- 
1  gence,  and  jurisprudence  which  will  hang  no  rogues, 
'  mean,  one  and  all  of  them,  in  the  root,  incapacity  of 
1  discerning,  or  refusal  to  discern,  worth  and  unworth 
1  in  anything,  and  least  of  all  in  man ;  whereas  Nature 
'  and  Heaven  command  you,  at  your  peril,  to  discern 
'  worth  from  unworth  in  everything,  and  most  of  all 
'in  man.  Your  main  problem  is  that  ancient  and 
*  trite  one,  "  Who  is  best  man  ?  "  and  the  Fates  for- 


EPILOGUE.  20] 

'give  much, — forgive  the  wildest,  fiercest,  cruellest 
1  experiments, — if  fairly  made  for  the  determination 
'  of  that.  Theft  and  hloodguiltiness  are  not  pleasing 
•in  their  sight;  yet  the  favouring  powers  of  the 
'spiritual  and  material  world  will  confirm  to  you 
1  your  stolen  goods,  and  their  noblest  voices  applaud 

*  the  lifting  of  your  spear,  and  rehearse  the  sculpture 
'  of  your  shield,  if  only  your  robbing  and  slaying  have 

*  been  in  fair  arbitrament  of  that  question,  "  Who  is 
1  best  man  ?  "  But  if  you  refuse  such  enquiry,  and 
'  maintain  every  man  for  his  neighbour's  match, — if 
1  you  give  vote  to  the  simple  and  liberty  to  the  vile, 
'  the  powers  of  those  spiritual  and  material  worlds  in 
'  due  time  present  you  inevitably  with  the  same  pro- 
'  blem,  soluble  now  only  wrong  side  upwards ;  and 
1  your  robbing  and  slaying  must  be  done  then  to  find 
i  out,  "  Who  is  worst  man  ?  n  Which,  in  so  wide  an 
'  order  of  merit,  is,  indeed,  not  easy ;  but  a  complete 
'  Tammany  Ring,  and  lowest  circle  in  the  Inferno  of 

*  Worst,  you  arc  sure  to  find,  and  to  be  governed  by.'  * 


All  readers  will  admit  that  there  was  something 

*  Fors  Clavigcra,  Letter  XIV.  pp.  8-10. 


202        EARLY  KINGS  OF  NORWAY. 


naturally  royal  in  these  Haarfagr  Kings.  A  wildly 
great  kind  of  kindred ;  counts  in  it  two  Heroes  of  a 
high,  or  almost  highest,  type :  the  first  two  Olafs, 
Tryggveson  and  the  Saint.  And  the  view  of  them, 
withal,  as  we  chance  to  have  it,  I  have  often  thought, 
how  essentially  Homeric  it  was: — indeed  what  is 
'  Homer '  himself  hut  the  Rhapsody  of  five  centuries 
of  Greek  Skalds  and  wandering  Ballad-singers,  done 
(i.e.  i  stitched  together ')  hy  somebody  more  musical 
than  Snorro  was  ?  Olaf  Tryggveson  and  Olaf  Saint- 
please  me  quite  as  well  in  their  prosaic  form ;  offering- 
me  the  truth  of  them  as  if  seen  in  their  real  linea- 
ments hy  some  marvellous  opening  (through  the  art 
of  Snorro)  across  the  black  strata  of  the  ages.  Two 
high,  almost  among  the  highest  sons  of  Nature,  seen 
as  they  veritably  were  ;  fairly  comparable  or  superior 
to  god-like  Achilleus,  goddess-wounding  Dioinedcs, 
much  more  to  the  two  Atreidai,  Regulators  of  the 
Peoples. 

I  have  also  thought  often  what  a  Book  might  be 
made  of  Snorro,  did  there  but  arise  a  man  furnished 
with  due  literary  insight,  and  indefatigable  diligence  \ 
who,  faithfully  acquainting  himself  with  the   topo- 


EPILOGUE.  203 

graphy,  the  monumental  relics  and  illustrative  actuali- 
ties of  Norway,  carefully  scanning  the  best  testimonies 
as  to  place  and  time  which  that  country  can  still  give 
him,  carefully  the  best  collateral  records  and  chrono- 
logies of  other  countries,  and  who,  himself  possessing 
the  highest  faculty  of  a  Poet,  could,  abridging,  arrang- 
ing, elucidating,  reduce  Snorro  to  a  polished  Cosmic- 
state,  unweariedly  purging  away  his  much  chaotic- 
matter  !  A  modern  '  highest  kind  of  Poet/  capable 
of  unlimited  slavish  labour  withal ; — who,  I  fear,  is 
not  soon  to  be  expected  in  this  world,  or  likely  to  find 
his  task  in  the  Hcimskringla  if  he  did  appear  here. 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 


THE 


POETEAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 


I. 
Theodore  Beza,  in  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1580,  published  at  Geneva  a  well-printed,  clearly 
expressed,  and  on  the  whole  considerate  and  honest 
little  Volume,  in  the  Latin  tongue,  purporting  to  be 
'  Icones,  that  is  to  say,  true  Portraits,  of  men  illus- 
*  trious  in  the  Reformation  of  Religion  and  Restora- 
1  tion  of  Learning : '  *  Volume  of  perhaps  250  pages, 
but  in  fact  not  numerically  paged  at  all,  which  is 
sometimes   described   as   4to,  but  is  in   reality  8vo 

*  Icones,  id  est  Verve  Imagines,  Virorum  clod  rind  simul  et  piehi.tr 
■illustrium,  quorum  pracipuc  minislerio  partim  bonarum  Litcrarum 
stuclia  sunt  restituta,  partim  vera  Religio  in  variis  Orbis  Christ  in  ui 
rcgionibus,  nostra  patrumquc  memorid  fuit  instaurata :  odditis 
coraudem  vitccd:  operce descriptionibus,  quibus adiectcc  sunt  nonnulhr 
pictures  quas  Emblcmata  vocant.  Theodoro  Bezd  Auctore. — Geneva. 
Apud  Joanncm  Laonium.     M.D.LXXX. 


210  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

rather,  though  expanded  by  the  ample  margin  into 
something  of  a  square  form.  It  is  dedicated  to  King 
James  VI.  of  Scotland ;  then  a  small  rather  watery 
boy  hardly  yet  fourteen,  but  the  chief  Protestant 
King  then  extant ;  the  first  Icon  of  all  being  that  of 
James  himself.  The  Dedication  has  nothing  the 
least  of  fulsome  or  even  panegyrical ;  and  is  in  fact 
not  so  much  a  Dedication  as  a  longish  preface,  ex- 
planatory of  Beza's  impulse  towards  publishing  such 
a  book,  namely,  the  delight  he  himself  has  in  con- 
templating the  face  of  any  heroic  friend  of  Letters 
and  of  true  Religion;  and  defending  himself  withal, 
to  us  superfluously  enough,  against  any  imputation 
of  idolatry  or  image-worship,  which  scrupulous  critics 
might  cast  upon  him,  since  surely  painting  and  en- 
graving are  permissible  to  mankind ;  and  that,  for 
the  rest,  these  Icons  are  by  no  means  to  be  introduced 
into  God's  House,  but  kept  as  private  furniture  in 
your  own.  The  only  praise  he  bestows  on  James  is 
the  indisputable  one  that  he  is  head  of  a  most  Pro- 
testant nation;  that  he  is  known  to  have  fine  and 
most  promising  faculties;  which  may  God  bring  to 
perfection,  to  the  benefit  of  his  own  and  many  nations ; 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  211 

of  which  there  is  the  better  hope,  as  he  is  in  the 
meanwhile  under  the  tuition  of  two  superlative  men, 
Dominus  Georgius  Buchananus,  the  facile  prmoeps 
in  various  literary  respects,  and  Dominus  Petrus 
Junius  (or  Jonck,  as  it  is  elsewhere  called,  meaning 
1  Young/)  also  a  man  of  distinguished  merits. 

The  Royal  Icon,  which  stands  on  the  outside,  and 
precedes  the  Dedication,  is  naturally  the  first  of  all : 
fit  ornament  to  the  vestibule  of  the  whole  work — 
a  half  ridiculous  half  pathetic  protecting  genius,  of 
whom  this  (overleaf)  is  the  exact  figure. 

Some  Four  Score  other  personages  follow ;  of  per- 
sonages four  score,  but  of  Icons  only  Thirty-eight; 
Beza,  who  clearly  had  a  proper  wish  to  secure  true 
portraits,  not  having  at  his  command  any  further 
supply ;  so  that  in  forty- three  cases  there  is  a  mere 
frame  of  a  wood-cut,  with  nothing  but  the  name  of 
the  individual  who  should  have  filled  it,  given. 

A  certain  French  translator  of  the  Book,  who 
made  his  appearance  next  year,  Simon  Goulart,  a 
French  friend,  fellow  preacher,  and  distinguished  co- 
presbyter  of  Beza's,  of  whom  there  will  be  much 
farther  mention   soon,   seems  to  have  been    better 

p  2 


212 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX. 


supplied  than  Beza  with  engravings.     He  has  added 
from  his  own  resources  Eleven  new  Icons ;  many  of 


them  better  than  the   average    of  Beza's,    and   of 
special  importance  some  of  them;  for  example  that 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  21.'] 

of  Wickliffe,  the  deep-lying  tap-root  of  the  whole 
tree ;  to  want  whose  Portrait  and  have  nothing  but 
a  name  to  offer  was  surely  a  want  indeed.  Goulart's 
Wickliffe  gratifies  one  not  a  little ;  and  to  the  open- 
minded  reader  who  has  any  turn  for  physiognomic 
inquiries  is  very  interesting ;  a  most  substantial  and 
effective  looking  man;  easily  conceivable  as  Wick- 
liffe, though,  as  in  my  own  case,  one  never  saw  a 
portrait  of  him  before;  a  solid,  broad-browed,  massive- 
headed  man;  strong  nose,  slightly  aquiline,  beard 
of  practical  length  and  opulent  growth;  evidently 
a  thoughtful,  cheerful,  faithful  and  resolute  man ; 
to  whom  indeed  a  very  great  work  was  appointed 
in  this  world ;  that  of  inaugurating  the  new  Reforma- 
tion and  new  epoch  in  Europe,  with  results  that 
have  been  immense,  not  yet  completed  but  expanding 
in  our  own  day  with  an  astonishing,  almost  alarming 
swiftness  of  development.  This  is  among  the  shortest 
of  all  the  Icon  articles  or  written  commentaries  in 
Beza's  Work.  We  translate  it  entire,  as  a  specimen 
of  Beza's  well-meant,  but  too  often  vague,  and  mostly 
inane  performance  in  these  enterprises ;  which  to  the 
most  zealous  reader  of  his  own  time  could  leave  so 


214  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

little  of  distinct  information,  and  to  most  readers  of 
our  own,  none  at  all;  the  result  little  more  than 
interjectional,  a  pious  emotion  towards  Heaven  and 
the  individual  mentioned ;  result  very  vague  indeed. 

Wickliffe. — 'Let  this,  England,  be  thy  greatest 
'  honour  forever  that  thou  didst  produce  John  Wick- 
'liffe  (albeit  thou  hast  since  somewhat  stained  that 
'  honour) ;  the  first  after  so  many  years  that  dared  to  de- 
'  clare  war  against  the  Roman  Harlot,  who  audaciously 
'  mocked  the  Kings  of  Europe,  intoxicated  with  her 
'  strong  drink.  This  effort  was  so  successful  that  ever 
'  since  that  Wicked  One  has  been  mortally  wounded 
1  by  the  blow  which  Wickliffe  by  the  sword  of  the 
1  Word  of  God  dealt  to  her.  And  although  for  a  time 
'  the  wound  appeared'  to  be  closed,  since  then  it  has 
*  always  burst  open  again  ;  and  finally,  by  the  grace 
'  of  God,  remains  incurable.  Nothing  was  wanting 
'  to  thee,  excellent  champion,  except  the  martyr's 
'  crown ;  which  not  being  able  to  obtain  in  thy 
'  life,  thou  didst  receive  forty  years  after  thy  death, 
'  when  thy  bones  were  burnt  to  powder  by  Antichrist ; 
\  who  by  that  single   act   of  wickedness  has  forever 


THE  POItTBAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  lil."> 

'branded  himself  with  the  stamp  of  cruelty,  and 
'has  acquired  for  thee  a  glory  so  much  the  more 
4  splendid. 

'  John  Wickliffe  flourished  in  the  year  1372.  He 
'died  after  diverse  combats,  in  the  year  1387.  His 
'  bones  were  burnt  at  Oxford  in  the  year  1410.' 

No  not  at  Oxford,  but  at  Lutterworth  in  Leicester- 
shire, as  old  Fuller  memorably  tells  us:  'Such  the 
'  spleen  of  the  Council  of  Constance,'  says  he,  '  they 
'  not  only  cursed  his  memory,  as  dying  an  obstinate 
1  heretic,  but  ordered  that  his  bones  (with  this  charit- 
'  able  caution,  "  if  it/'  the  body,  "  may  be  discerned 
'  from  the  bodies  of  other  faithful  people,")  be  taken 
'  out  of  the  ground  and  thrown  far  off  from  any 
'  Christian  burial.  In  obedience  hereunto,  Richard 
'Fleming,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  Diocesan  of  Luttcr- 
'  worth,  sent  his  officers  (vultures  with  a  quick-sight 
'  scent  at  a  dead  carcase)  to  ungrave  him  accordingly. 
'To  Lutterworth  they  come,  Sumner,  Commissary 
'  Official,  Chancellor,  Proctors,  Doctors,  and  the 
'  servants  (so  that  the  remnant  of  the  body  would  not 
hold  out  a  bone  against  so  many  hands),  take  what 
'  was  left  out  of  the  grave  and  burnt  them  to  ashes, 


*v" 


216  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

'  and  cast  them  into  Swift,  a  neighbouring  brook 
'  running  hard  by.  Thus  this  brook  hath  conveyed 
'  his  ashes  into  Avon,  Avon  into  Severn,  Severn  into 
'  the  narrow  Seas,  and  they  into  the  main  Ocean. 
'  And  thus  the  ashes  of  Wickliffe  are  the  emblem  of 
'his  doctrine,  which  now  is  dispersed  all  the  world 
*  over.'* 

Beza's  selection  of  subjects  to  figure  in  this  book  of 
Icons  is  by  no  means  of  fanatically  exclusive,  or  even 
straitlaced  character.  Erasmus,  a  tolerably  good 
portrait,  and  a  mild,  laudatory,  gentle  and  apologetic 
account  of  the  man,  is  one  of  his  figures.  The 
Printers,  Etiennc,  Froben,  for  their  eximious  services 
in  the  cause  of  good  letters,  bonarnm  Utcrarum ;  nay 
King  Francis  I.  is  introduced  in  gallant  beaver  and 
plume,  with  his  surely  very  considerable  failings  well 
veiled  in  shadow,  and  hardly  anything  but  eulogy,  on 
the  score  of  his  beneficences  to  the  Paris  University, 
— and  probably  withal  of  the  primitive  fact  that  he 
was  Beza's  King.  'Sham  Bishops,  pseudo-episcopi,' 
1  cruel  murderers  of  God's  messengers,'  '  servants  of 
Satan/  and  the  like  hard  terms  are  indeed  never 
*  Fuller's  CJnirch  History,  Section  ii.  Book  iv. 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF   JOHN   KNOX.  217 

wanting  ;  but  on  the  whole  a  gentle  and  quiet  frame 
of  mind  is  traceable  in  Beza  throughout ; — and  one 
almost  has  the  suspicion  that,  especially  as  his  stock 
both  of  Icons  and  of  facts  is  so  poor,  one  considerable 
subsidiary  motive  to  the  publication  may  have  been 
the  Forty  Emblems,  'picture  quae  Emblemata  tocant,' 
pretty  little  engravings,  and  sprightly  Latin  verse, 
which  follow  on  these  poor  prose  Icons ;  and  testify  to 
all  the  intelligent  world  that  Beza's  fine  poetic  vein  is 
still  flowing,  and  without  the  much- censured  erotic,  or 
other  impure  elements,  which  caused  so  much  scandal 
in  his  younger  days. 

About  the  middle  of  the  Book  turns  up  a  brief, 
vague  eulogy  of  the  lleformation  iu  Scotland,  with 
only  two  characters  introduced ;  Patrick  Hamilton, 
the  Scottish  proto-martyr,  as  second  in  the  list ;  and, 
in  frank  disregard  of  the  chronology,  as  first  and 
leading  figure, '  Johannes  Cnoxus  Giffordiensis  Scotus  * ; 
and  to  the  surprise  of  every  reader  acquainted  with 
the  character  of  Knox,  as  written  indelibly,  and  in 
detail,  in  his  words  and  actions  legible  to  this  day,  the 
following  strange  Icon ;  very  difficult  indeed  to  accept 
as  a  bodily  physiognomy  of  the  man  you  have  elsewhere 


218 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN   KNOX. 


got  an  image  of  for  yourself,  by  industrious  study  of 
these  same. 


IOANNES   CNOXVS- 


Surely  quite  a  surprising  individual  to  have  kindled 
all   Scotland,  within  few  years,   almost  within  few 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  219 

months  into  perhaps  the  noblest  flame  of  sacred 
human  zeal,  and  brave  determination  to  believe  only 
what  it  found  completely  believable,  and  to  defy  the 
whole  world  and  the  devil  at  its  back,  in  unsubduable 
defence  of  the  same.  Here  is  a  gentleman  seemingly 
of  a  quite  eupeptic,  not  to  say  stolid  and  thoughtless 
frame  of  mind ;  much  at  his  ease  in  Zion,  and  content 
to  take  things  as  they  come,  if  only  they  will  let  him 
digest  his  victuals,  and  sleep  in  a  whole  skin.  Knox, 
.  you  can  well  perceive,  in  all  his  writings  and  in  all 
his  way  of  life,  was  emphatically  of  Scottish  build ; 
eminently  a  national  specimen ;  in  fact  what  we 
might  denominate  the  most  Scottish  of  Scots,  and  to 
this  day  typical  of  all  the  qualities  which  belong 
nationally  to  the  very  choicest  Scotsmen  we  have 
known,  or  had  clear  record  of:  utmost  sharpness  of 
discernment  and  discrimination,  courage  enough,  and, 
what  is  still  better,  no  particular  consciousness  of 
courage,  but  a  readiness  in  all  simplicity  to  do  and 
dare  whatsoever  is  commanded  by  the  inward  voice  of 
native  manhood ;  on  the  whole  a  beautiful  and  simple 
but  complete  incompatibility  with  whatever  is  false  in 
word  or  conduct;  inexorable  contempt  and  detestation 


220  THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

of  what  in  modern  speech  is  called  humbug.  Nothing 
hypocritical,  foolish  or  untrue  can  find  harbour  in  this 
man ;  a  pure,  and  mainly  silent,  tenderness  of  affection 
is  in  him,  touches  of  genial  humour  are  not  wanting 
under  his  severe  austerity ;  an  occasional  growl  of 
sarcastic  indignation  against  malfeasance,  falsity,  and 
stupidity;  indeed  secretly  an  extensive  fund  of  that 
disposition,  kept  mainly  silent,  though  inwardly  in 
daily  exercise ;  a  most  clear-cut,  hardy,  distinct  and 
effective  man ;  fearing  God  and  without  any  other 
fear.  Of  all  this  you  in  vain  search  for  the  smallest 
trace  in  this  poor  Icon  of  Beza's.  No  feature  of  a 
Scottish  man  traceable  there,  nor  indeed,  you  would 
say,  of  any  man  at  all ;  an  entirely  insipid,  expression- 
less individuality,  more  like  the  wooden  Figure-head 
of  a  ship  than  a  living  and  working  man ;  highly  un- 
acceptable to  every  physiognomic  reader  and  knower 
of  Johannes  Cnoxus  Giffordiensis  Scotus. 

Under  these  circumstances  it  is  not  a  surprise,  and 
is  almost  a  consolation,  to  find  that  Beza  has  as  little 
knowledge  of  Knox's  biography  as  of  his  natural  face. 
Nothing  here,  or  hardly  anything  but  a  blotch  of 
ignorant   confusion-      The   year   of  Knox's  birth  is 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  SJ21 

unknown  to  Beza,  the  place  very  indistinctly  known. 
Beza  reports  him  to  have  studied  with  great  distinc- 
tion under  John  Major  at  St.  Andrews;  the  fact 
heing  that  he  was  one  winter  under  Major  at  Glasgow, 
but  never  under  Major  at  St.  Andrews,  nor  ever  a 
university  student  elsewhere  at  all ;  that  his  admired 
neological  prelections  at  St.  Andrews  are  a  creature  of 
the  fancy ;  and  in  short  that  Beza's  account  of  that 
early  period  is  mere  haze  and  ignorant  hallucination. 
Having  received  the  order  of  priesthood,  thinks  Beza, 
he  set  to  lecturing  in  a  so  valiantly  neological  tone 
in  Edinburgh  and  elsewhere  that  Cardinal  Beaton 
could  no  longer  stand  it ;  but  truculently  summoned 
him  to  appear  in  Edinburgh  on  a  given  day,  and  give 
account  of  himself;  whereupon  Knox,  evading  the 
claws  of  this  man-eater,  secretly  took  himself  away 
'  to  Hamcstonum? — a  town  or  city  unknown  to  geo- 
graphers, ancient  or  modern,  but  which,  according  to 
Beza,  was  then  and  there  the  one  refuge  of  the  pious, 
unicum  tunc  piorum  asylum.  Towards  this  refuge 
Cardinal  Beaton  thereupon  sent  assassins  (entirely 
imaginary),  who  would  for  certain  have  cut  off  Knox 
in  his  early  spring,  had  not  God's  providence  com- 


222  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

mended  him  to  the  care  of  '  Langudrius,  a  principal 
nohleman  in  Scotland/  by  whom  his  precious  life  was 
preserved.  This  town  of  '  Hamestonum,  sole  refuge  of 
the  pious,'  and  this  protective  ■  Langudrius,  a  prin- 
cipal nobleman/  are  extremely  wonderful  to  the 
reader ;  and  only  after  a  little  study  do  you  discover 
that  'Langudrius,  a  principal  nobleman'  is  simply 
the  Laird  of  Langniddry,  and  that  '  Hamestonum '  the 
city  of  refuge  is  Cockburn  the  Laird  of  Ormistons ; 
both  of  whom  had  Sons  in  want  of  education  ;  three 
in  all,  two  of  Langniddry's  and  one  of  Ormiston's, 
who,  especially  the  first,  had  been  lucky  enough  to 
secure  John  Knox's  services  as  tutor !  The  rest  of 
the  narrative  is  almost  equally  absurd,  or  only  saved 
from  being  so  by  its  emptiness  and  vagueness ;  and 
the  one  certain  fact  we  come  upon  is  that  of  Knox's 
taking  leave  of  his  congregation,  and  shortly  after- 
wards ordaining  in  their  presence  his  successor,  chosen 
by  them  and  him,  followed  by  his  death  in  fifteen 
days,  dates  all  accurately  given ;  on  which  latter 
point,  what  is  curious  to  consider,  Beza  must  have 
had  exact  information,  not  mere  rumour. 

From  all  this  we  might  infer  that  Beza  had  never 


THE   PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN   KNOX.  223 

personally  had  the  least  acquaintance  with  Knox, 
never  in  all  likelihood  seen  him  with  eyes;  which 
latter  on  strict  examination  of  the  many  accurate  par- 
ticulars to  he  found  in  the  Lives  of  Beza,  and  espe- 
cially in  Bayle's  multifarious  details  about  him,  comes 
to'  seem  your  legitimate  conclusion.  Knox's  journeys 
to  Geneva,  and  his  two  several  residences,  as  preacher 
to  the  Church  of  the  English  Exiles  there,  do  not 
coincide  with  Bcza's  contemporary  likelihoods ;  nor 
does  Beza  seem  to  have  been  a  person  whom  Knox 
would  have  cared  to  seek  out.  Beza  was  at  Lau- 
sanne, teaching  Greek,  and  not  known  otherwise  than 
as  a  much- censured,  fashionable  young  Frenchman 
and  too  erotic  Poet ;  nothing  of  theological  had  yet 
come  from  him, — except,  while  Knox  was  far  off, 
the  questionable  Apology  for  Calvin's  burning  of 
Servetus,  which  cannot  have  had  much  charm  for 
Knox,  a  man  by  no  means  fond  of  public  burning 
as  an  argument  in  matters  of  human  belief,  rather 
the  reverse  by  all  symptoms  we  can  trace  in  him. 
During  Knox's  last  and  most  important  ministration 
in  Geneva,  Beza,  still  officially  Professor  of  Greek 
at  Lausanne,  was  on  an  intricate  mission  from  the 


224  THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

French  Huguenots  to  the  Protestant  Princes  of  Ger- 
many, and  did  not  come  to  settle  in  Geneva  till 
Spring  1559,  several  months  after  Knox  had  per- 
manently left  it. 

Directly  after  finishing  his  Book,  Beza  naturally 
forwarded  a  copy  to  Edinburgh,  to  the  little  patron 
Sovereign  there ;  probably  with  no  writing  in  it ; 
there  being  such  a  comfortable  Dedication  and  Fron- 
tispiece to  the  Book,  but  along  with  it  a  short  letter 
to  Buchanan,  the  little  King's  Head-tutor,  of  which 
happily  there  is  a  copy  still  preserved  to  us,  and 
ready  translated,  as  follows  : 

'  Behold,  my  dear  Buchanan,  a  notable  instance  of 
'double  extravagance  in  a  single  act;  affording  an 
'  illustration  of  the  characteristic  phrenzy  of  poets, — 
'provided  you  admit  me  to  a  participation  of  that 
'  title.  I  have  been  guilty  of  trifling  with  a  serious 
*■  subject,  and  have  dedicated  my  trifles  to  a  king.  If 
'with  your  usual  politeness,  and  in  consideration 
'of  our  ancient  friendship,  you  should  undertake  to 
'  excuse  both  these  circumstances  to  the  King,  I  trust 
'  the  matter  will  have  a  fortunate  issue  :  but  if  you 
'  refuse,  I  shall  be  disappointed  in  my  expectations. 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  225 

'  The  scope  of  this  little  work,  such  as  it  is,  you  will 

*  learn  from  the  preface ;  namely  that  the  King,  when 
\  he  shall  be  aware  of  the  high  expectations  which  he 
\  has  excited  in  all  the  Churches,  may  at  the  same 
'time,  delighted  with  those  various  and  excellent 
1  examples,  become  more  and  more  familiar  with  his 

*  duty.  Of  this  Work  I  likewise  send  a  copy  to  you, 
'  that  is,  owls  to  Athens ;  and  request  you  to  -accept 
'it  as  a  token  of  my  regard.  My  late  Paraphrase 
'  of  the  Psalms,  if  it  has  reached  your  country,  will 
'I  hope  inspire  you  with  the  design  of  reprinting 
'your  own,  to  the  great  advantage  of  the  Church: 
'and,  believe  me,  it  is  not  so  much  myself  as  the 
'whole  Church  that  entreats  you  to  accelerate  this 
'scheme.  Farewell,  excellent  man.  May  the  Lord 
'Jesus  bless  your  hoary  hairs  more  and  more,  and 
'  long  preserve  you  for  our  sake. — Geneva,  March  the 
'sixteenth,  1580.'* 

What  Buchanan  or  the  King  thought  of  this  Book, 
especially  of  the  two  Icons,  Johannes  Cnoxus  and  the 
little  silver  Pepper-box  of  a  King,  we  have  not  any- 

*  Buchanani  Epistolce,  p.  28.  Translated  by  Dr.  Irving,  Life 
and  Writings  of  George  Buchanan  (Edinburgh,  1807),  p.  184. 

Q 


226  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

where  the  slightest  intimation.  But  one  little  fact, 
due  to  the  indefatigable  scrutiny  and  great  knowledge 
of  Mr.  David  Laing,  seems  worthy  of  notice.  This  is 
an  excerpt  from  the  Scottish  Royal  Treasurer's  ac- 
counts, of  date,  Junij  1581  (one  of  the  volumes  not 
yet  printed)  : 

'  Itim>  To  Adrianc  Yaensoun,  Fleming  painter,  for 
'  twa  picturis  painted  be  him,  and  send '  (sent)  '  to 
'  Theodorus  Besa,  conforme  to  ane  precept  as  the 
1  samin  producit  upon  compt  beris  8/  10s '  (14s.  2d. 
sterling). 

The  Itmi  and  Adrians  indicate  a  clerk  of  great 
ignorance.  In  Painters'  Dictionaries  there  is  no  such 
name  as  Vaensoun;  but  there  is  a  famous  enough 
Vansomer,  or  even  family  or  clan  of  Yansomers, 
natives  of  Antwerp  ;  one  of  whom,  Paulus  Vansomer, 
is  well  known  to  have  painted  with  great  acceptance 
at  King  James's  Court  in  England  (from  1606  to 
1620).  He  died  here  in  1621 ;  and  is  buried  in  St- 
Martin's-in-the-Fields :  Eximius  pictor.  It  is  barely 
possible  this  '  Fleming  painter '  may  have  been  some 
individual  of  these  Vansomers  ;  but  of  course  the  fact 
can  never  be  ascertained.     Much  more  interesting 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  227 

would  it  be  to  know  what  Theodorus  Beza  made  of 
the  '  twa  picturis '  when  they  reached  him  at  Geneva ; 
and  where,  if  at  all  in  rerum  naturd,  they  now  are ! 
All  we  can  guess,  if  there  be  any  possibility  of  con- 
jecturing so  much  in  the  vague  is,  That  these  twa 
picturis  might  be  portraits  of  His  Majesty  and 
Johannes  Cnoxus  by  an  artist  of  some  real  ability, 
intended  as  a  silent  protest  against  the  Beza  Pepper- 
box and  Figure-head,  in  case  the  Icones  ever  came  to 
a  second  edition ;  which  it  never  did. 

Unknown  to  his  Scottish  Majesty,  and  before  the 
*  Adrianc  Yaensoun '  pictures  got  under  way,  or  at 
least  before  they  were  paid  for,  Monsieur  Simon  Gou- 
lart  had  got  out  his  French  translation  of  Beza's 
Book ;  and  with  sufficient  emphasis  contradicted  one 
of  the  above  two  Icons,  that  of  '  Jean  Cnoxe  de  Gif- 
ford  en  Ecosse/  the  alone  important  of  the  two. 
Goulart  had  come  to  Geneva  some  eight  or  nine  years 
before;  was  at  this  time  Beza's  esteemed  colleague 
and  co-presbyter,  ultimately  Beza's  successor  in  the 
chief  clerical  position  at  Geneva ;  a  man  already  distin- 
guished in  the  world ;  '  wrote  twenty-one  books/  then 
of  lively  acceptance  in  the  theological  or  literary  world, 

Q2 


228  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

though  now  fallen  dim  enough  to  mankind.  Goulart's 
Book  had  the  same  publisher  as  Beza's  last  year, — 
Apnd  Joannem  Laonium ;  and  contains  a  kind  of  pre- 
face or  rather  postscript,  for  it  is  introduced  at  the  end 
of  the  Icons,  and  before  his  translation  of  the  Em- 
blems, which  latter,  as  will  be  seen,  he  takes  no  notice 
of;  nor  in  regard  to  the  Icons  is  there  a  word  said  of 
the  eleven  new  woodcuts,  for  most  part  of  superior 
quality,  which  Goulart  had  furnished  to  his  illustrious 
friend;  but  only  some  apology  for  the  straggle  of 
French  verses,  which  he  has  been  at  the  pains  to  in- 
troduce in  his  own  zealous  person  at  the  end  of  many 
of  the  Icons.  As  the  piece  is  short,  and  may  slightly 
illustrate  the  relations  of  Author  and  Translator,  we 
give  it  here  entire  : 

'  An  Lectenr. 
'  Bu  consentement  deM.  Theodore  de  Besze,fay  tra- 

*  duit  ce  livre,  le  plus  fidelement  qiCil  m'a  este  p>ossible. 
i  An  reste,  apres  la  description  des  personnes  ilhtstres 
'J'ai  adjonste  quelques  vers  frangais  a  cliacun,  expri- 
'  mant  comme  J'ai  pen  les  epigrammes  Latins  de  Vautexir 
1  Id  oil  Us  se  sont  rencontrez,  et  foumissant  les  antres 

*  vers  de  ma  rude  invention  :  ce  qiiefay  voulu  vousfaire 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  229 

*  entendre,  afin  qxCon  riimputast  d  Vauteur  choses  qu'il 
1  east  pen,  agencer  trop  mieux  sans  comparison,  ft  le 

*  temps  lui  eust  perm-is  ce  /aire,  et  si  son  esprit  eust  cn- 
1  cline  a  y  mettre  la  main.1 

Goulart's  treatment  of  his,  Beza's,  original  is  of  the 
most  conscientious  exactitude ;  the  translation  every- 
where correct  to  a  comma ;  true  everywhere  to  Beza's 
meaning,  and  wherever  possible,  giving  a  touch  of  new 
lucidity ;  he  uses  the  same  woodcuts  that  Beza  did, 
plus  only  his  own  eleven,  of  which,  as  already  said, 
there  is  no  mention  or  hint.  In  one  instance,  and  not 
in  any  other,  has  an  evident  misfortune  befallen  him, 
in  the  person  of  his  printer ;  the  printer  had  two  wood- 
cuts to  introduce ;  one  of  Jean  Diaze, — a  tragic  Spanish 
Protestant,  fratricidally  murdered  at  ISTeuburg  in  the 
Oberpfalz,  1546, — the  other  of  Melchior  Wolmar,  an 
early  German  friend  and  loved  intimate  of  Beza's, 
from  whom  Beza,  at  Orleans,  had  learned  Greek :  the 
two  Icons  in  outline  have  a  certain  vague  similarity, 
which  had  deceived  the  too  hasty  printer  of  Goulurt, 
who,  after  inserting  Beza's  Icon  of  Diaze,  again  inserts 
it,  instead  of  Wolmar.     This  is  the  one  mistake  or 


230  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

palpable  oversight  discoverable  in  Goulart's  accurately 
conscientious  labour,  which  everywhere  else  repro- 
duces Beza  as  in  a  clear  mirror.  But  there  is  one 
other  variation,  not,  as  seems  to  us,  by  mere  oversight 
of  printer  or  pressman,  but  by  clear  intention  on  the 
part  of  Goulart,  which  is  of  the  highest  interest  to  our 
readers :  the  notable  fact,  namely,  that  Goulart  has, 
of  his  own  head,  silently  altogether  withdrawn  the 
Johannes  Cnoxus  of  Beza,  and  substituted  for  it  this 
now  adjoined  Icon,  one  of  his  own  eleven,  which  has 
no  relation  or  resemblance  whatever  to  the  Beza  like- 
ness, or  to  any  other  ever  known  of  Knox.  A  portrait 
recognisably  not  of  Knox  at  all ;  but  of  William  Tyn- 
dale  translator  -of  the  Bible,  a  fellow  exile  of  Knox's 
at  Geneva  ;  which  is  found  repeated  in  all  manner  of 
collections,  and  is  now  everywhere  accepted  as  Tyn- 
dale's  likeness ! 

This  surely  is  a  wonderful  transaction  on  the  part 
of  conscientious,  hero-worshipping  Goulart  towards 
his  hero  Beza  ;  and  indeed  will  seem  to  most  persons 
to  be  explicable  only  on  the  vague  hypothesis  that 
some  old  or  middle-aged  inhabitant  of  Geneva,  who 
had  there  sometimes  transiently  seen  Knox,  twenty- 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX.  231 

one  years  ago  (Knox  had  left  Geneva  in  January 
1559,   and,   preaching  to   a  group  of  poor  English 

JEAN  CNOX   DE    GIFTORD 

EN  ESCOSSE 


exiles,  probably  was  never  very  conspicuous  there), 
had  testified  to  Beza  or  to  Goulart  that  the  Beza 
Figure-head  was  by  no  means  a  likeness  of  Knox ; 


232  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

which,  fatal  information,  on  enquiry,  had  been  con- 
firmed into  clear  proof  in  the  negative,  and  that  Beza 
and  Goulart  had  thereupon  become  convinced,  and 
Goulart,  with  Beza,  taking  a  fresh,  and  again  unfor- 
tunate departure,  had  agreed  that  here  was  the  real 
Dromio,  and  had  silently  inserted  William  Tyndale 
accordingly.  This  is  only  a  vague  hypothesis,  for 
why  did  not  the  old  or  middle-aged  inhabitant  of 
Geneva  testify  with  equal  certainty  that  the  Tyndale 
woodcut  was  just  as  little  a  likeness  of  Knox,  and 
check  Goulart  and  Beza  in  their  new  unfortunate 
adventure  ?  But  to  us  the  conclusion,  which  is  not 
hypothetical  at  all,  must  surely  be  that  neither  Beza 
nor  Goulart  had  any  knowledge  whatever  of  the  real 
physiognomy  or  figure  of  Johannes  Cnoxus,  and  in  all 
subsequent  researches  on  that  subject  are  to  be  con- 
sidered mutually  annihilative ;  and  any  testimony  they 
could  give  mere  zero,  and  of  no  account  at  all. 

This,  however,  was  by  no  means  the  result  which 
actually  followed.  Twenty-two  years  after  this  of 
Beza  (1602),  a  Dutch  Theologian,  one  Yerheiden, 
whose  knowledge  of  theological  Icons  was  probably 
much  more  distinct  than  Bcza's,   published  at  the 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  233 

Hague  a  folio  entitled  Praestant'uim  aliquot  Thcolo- 
gornm  fyc.  Effigies,  in  which  Knox  figures  in  the 
following  new  form ;  done,  as  the  signature  bears,  by 
Hondius,  an  Engraver  of  known  merit,  but  cognizant 
seemingly  of  Beza's  Book  only,  and  quite  ignorant  of 
Goulart's  translation  and  its  Tyndale  Knox;  who 
presents  us,  to  our  surprise,  on  this  occasion,  with  the 
portrait  given  over  leaf ;  considerably  more  alive  and 
credible  as  a  human  being  than  Beza's  Figure-head  ; 
and  bearing  on  it  the  monogram  of  Hondius  ;  so  that 
at  least  its  authorship  is  indisputable. 

This,  as  the  reader  sees,  represents  to  us  a  much 
more  effective-looking  man  in  matters  of  reformation 
or  vigorous  action ;  in  fact  it  has  a  kind  of  brow- 
beating or  almost  bullying  aspect ;  a  decidedly  self- 
sufficient  man,  but  with  no  trace  of  feature  in  him 
that  physiognomically  can  remind  us  of  Knox.  The 
river  of  beard  flowing  from  it  is  grander  than  that  in 
the  Figure-head,  and  the  Book  there,  with  its  right- 
hand  reminding  you  of  a  tied-up  bundle  of  carrots 
supporting  a  kind  of  loose  little  volume,  are  both 
charitably  withdrawn.  This  woodcut,  it  appears, 
pleased  the  late  Sir  David  Wilkje  best  of  all  the 


234  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

Portraits  he  had  seen,  and  was  copied  or  imitated  by 


him  in  that  notable  Picture  of  his,  '  Knox  preaching 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  235 

I  before  Queen  Mary/ — one  of  the  most  impossible 
pictures  ever  painted  by  a  man  of  such  indubitable 
genius,  including  therein,  piety,  enthusiasm,  and  vera- 
city,— in  brief  the  probably  intolerablest  figure  that 
exists  of  Knox;  and  from  one  of  the  noblest  of  Scottish 
painters  the  least  expected.  Such  by  accident  was  the 
honour  done  tollondius's  impossible  Knox;  not  to  our 
advantage,  but  the  contrary.  All  artists  agree  at  once 
that  this  of  Hondius  is  nothing  other  than  an  improved 
reproduction  of  the  old  Beza  Figure-head ;  the  face  is 
turned  to  the  other  side,  but  the  features  are  pre- 
served, so  far  as  adding  some  air  at  least  of  animal 
life  would  permit ;  the  costume,  carefully  including 
the  little  patch  of  ruffles  under  the  jaw,  is  repro- 
duced ;  and  in  brief  the  conclusion  is  that  Hondius  or 
Verheiden  had  no  doubt  but  the  Beza  portrait, 
though  very  dead  and  boiled-looking,  had  been  essen- 
tially like ;  and  needed  only  a  little  kindling  up  from 
its  boiled  condition  to  be  satisfactory  to  the  reader. 
Goulart's  French  Translation  of  Beza,  and  the  substi- 
tution of  the  Tyndale  figure  there,  as  we  have  said, 
seems  to  be  unknown  to  Verheiden  and  his  Hondius  ; 
indeed  Verheiden's  library,   once  furnished  with   a 


236  THE   PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

Beza,  having  no  use  for  a  poor  Interpretation.  In 
fact  we  should  rather  guess  the  success  of  Goulart  in 
foreign  parts,  remote  from  Geneva  and  its  reading 
population,  to  have  been  inconsiderable ;  at  least  in 
Scotland  and  England,  where  no  mention  of  it  or 
allusion  to  it  is  made,  and  where  the  Book  at  this 
day  is  fallen  extremely  scarce  in  comparison  with 
Beza's  ;  no  copy  to  be  found  in  the  British  Museum, 
and  dealers  in  old  books  testifying  that  it  is  of  extreme 
rarity ;  and  would  now  bring,  said  one  experienced- 
looking  old  man,  perhaps  twenty,  guineas.  Beza's 
boiled  Figure-head  appears  to  have  been  regarded  as 
the  one  canonical  Knox,  and  the  legitimate  function 
of  every  limner  of  Knox  to  be  that  of  Hondius,  the 
reproduction  of  the  Beza  Figure-head,  with  such  im- 
provements and  in  vigor  ations  as  Ins  own  best  judgment 
or  happiest  fancy  might  suggest.  Of  the  Goulart 
substitution  of  Tyndale  for  Knox,  there  seems  to  have 
been  no  notice  or  remembrance  anywhere,  or  if  any, 
then  only  a  private  censure  and  suppression  of  the 
Goulart  and  his  Tyndale.  Meanwhile,  such  is  the 
.  wild  chaos  of  the  history  of  bad  prints,  the  whirligig 
of  time  did  bring  about  its  revenge  upon  poor  Beza. 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  237 

In  Les  Portraits  des  Rommes  Illustres  qui  ont  le  plus 
contribue  au  Retablissement  des  belles  lettres  et  de  la 
vraye  Religion  (A  Geneve,  1673),  the  woodcut  of  Knox 
is  contentedly  given,  as  Goulart  gave  it  in  his  French 
Translation ;  and  for  that  of  Beza  himself  the  boiled 
Figure-head,  which  Beza  denominated  Knox  !     The 
little  silver  Pepper-box  is  likewise  given  again  there 
as  portrait  of  Jacobus  VI., — Jacobus  who  had,  in  the 
meantime,  grown  to  full  stature,  and  died  some  fifty 
years  ago.     For  not  in  nature,  but  only  in  some  chaos 
thrice  confounded,  with  Egyptian  darkness  superadded, 
is  there  to  be  found  any  history  comparable  to  that  of 
old  bad  prints.     For  example,  of  that  disastrous  old 
Figure-head,  produced  to  view  by  Beza,  who  or  what 
did  draw  it,  when  or  from  what  authority,  if  any, 
except  that  evidently  some  human  being  did,  and  pre- 
sumably from  some  original  or  other,  must  remain  for- 
ever a  mystery.     In  a  large  Granger,  fifty  or  sixty  big 
folios,  and  their  thousands  of  prints,  I  have  seen  a 
summary  collection,  of  the  latter  part  of  Elizabeth's 
reign,    of  some  fourteen  or    fifteen  Heroes   of   the 
Reformation,  Knox  among  them ;  all  flung  down  in 
the  form  of  big  circular  blotch,  like  the  opened  eggs 


238  THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHX   KNOX. 

for  an  omelet,  and  among  these  fourteen  or  fifteen 
egg-yolks,  hardly  two  of  which  you  could  determine 
even  what  they  wished  to  resemble. 

For  the  last  century  or  so,  by  far  the  most  famed 
and  trusted  of  Scottish  Knox  Portraits  has  been  that 
in  the  possession  of  the  Torphichen  family,  at  Calder 
House,  some  twelve  or  more  miles  from  Edinburgh. 
This  Picture  was  public  here  in  the  Portrait  Exhibi- 
tion in  1869,  and  a  photograph  or  attempt  at  photo- 
graph was  taken  of  it,  but  with  little  success,  the 
colours  having  mostly  grown  so  black.  By  the  great 
kindness  of  the  now  Lord  Torphichen,  the  Picture 
was,  with  prompt  and  conspicuous  courtesy,  which  I 
shall  not  soon  forget,  sent  up  again  for  inspection  here, 
and  examination  by  artistic  judges  ;  and  was  accord- 
ingly so  examined  and  inspected  by  several  persons  of 
eminence  in  that  department;  all  of  whom  were, 
almost  at  first  sight,  unanimous  in  pronouncing  it  to 
be  a  picture  of  no  artistic  merit ; — impossible  to 
ascribe  it  to  any  nameable  painter,  having  no  style  or 
worth  in  it,  as  a  painting ;  guessable  to  be  perhaps 
under  a  century  old,  and  very  clearly  an  improved 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  239 

copy  from  the  Beza  Figure-head.  Of  course  no  pho- 
tographing was  attempted  on  our  part ;  but  along  with 
it  there  had  been  most  obligingly  sent  a  copy  of  the 
late  Mr.  Penny  of  Calder's  engraving ;  a  most  meri- 
torious and  exact  performance,  of  which  no  copy  was 
discoverable  in  the  London  shops,  though,  at  Mr. 
Graves's  and  elsewhere,  were  found  one  or  two  others 
of  much  inferior  exactitude  to  Mr.  Penny's  engraving  : 
— of  this  a  photograph  was  taken,  which,  in  the  form 
of  woodcut,  is  on  the  next  page  subjoined. 

This  Torphichen  Picture  is  essentially  like  the  Beza 
woodcut,  though  there  has  been  a  strenuous  attempt 
on  the  part  of  the  hopelessly  incompetent  Painter  to 
improve  upon  it,  successful  chiefly  in  the  matter  of  the 
bunch  of  carrots,  which  is  rendered  almost  like  a 
human  hand  ;  for  the  rest  its  original  at  once  declares 
itself,  were  it  only  by  the  loose  book  held  in  said  hand ; 
by  the  form  of  the  nose  and  the  twirl  of  ruffles  under 
the  left  cheek  ;  clearly  a  bad  picture,  done  in  oil,  some 
generations  ago,  for  which  the  Beza  Figure-head 
served  as  model,  accidentally  raised  to  pictorial 
sovereignty  by  the  vox  populi  of  Scotland.  On  the 
back  of  the  canvas,  in  clear,  strong  hand,  by  all  ap- 


THE  TORPHICHEN  PORTRAIT. 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  241 

pearance  less  than  a  century  old,  are  written  these 
words :  '  Rev.  Mr.  John  Knox.  The  first  sacrament 
'  of  the  Supper  given  in  Scotland  after  the  Reforma- 
1  tion,  was  dispensed  by  him  in  this  hall.'  A  state- 
ment, it  appears,  which  is  clearly  erroneous,  if  that 
were  of  much  moment.  The  Picture  as  a  guide  to  the 
real  likeness  of  Knox  was  judged  by  us  to  offer  no  help 
whatever ;  but  does  surely  testify  the  Protestant  zeal 
of  some  departed  Lord  Torphichen  ;  and  indeed  it  is 
not  improbable  that  the  conspicuous  fidelity  of  that 
noble  house  in  all  its  branches  to  Knox  and  his 
Reformation,  from  first  to  last,  through  all  his  and  its 
perils  and  struggles,  has  been  the  chief  cause  of  its 
singular  currency  in  Scotland,  in  the  later  generation 
or  two.  Certain  the  picture  is  a  poor  and  altogether 
commonplace  reproduction  of  the  Beza  Figure-head ; 
and  has  nevertheless,  as  I  am  assured  by  judgments 
better  than  my  own,  been  the  progenitor  of  all,  or 
nearly  all,  the  incredible  Knoxes,  the  name  of  which 
is  now  legion.  Nearly  all,  I  said,  not  quite  all,  for 
one  or  two  set  up  to  be  originals,  not  said  by  whom, 
and  seem  to  partake  more  of  the  Hondius  type  ;  having 
a  sullen  or  sulky  expression  superadded  to  the  self- 


242  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

sufficiency  and  copious  river  of  beard,  bestowed  by 
Hondius. 

The  so-called  original  Knox,  still  in  Glasgow  Uni- 
versity, is  thus  described  to  me  by  a  friendly  Scottish 
artist,  Mr.  Eobert  Tait,  Queen  Anne  Street,  of  good 
faculties  and  opportunities  in  such  things,  as  of  doubt- 
ful derivation  from  the  Beza  Icon,  though  engraved 
and  recommended  as  such  by  Pinkerton,  and  as  being 
an  'altogether  weak  and  foolish  head/  From  the 
same  artist  I  also  learn  that  the  bronze  figure  in  the 
monument  at  Glasgow  is  a  visible  derivative  from 
Beza,  through  Torphichen.  And  in  brief  this  poor 
Figure-head  has  produced,  and  is  still  producing, 
through  various  venters,  a  quite  Protean  pecns  of 
incredible  portraits  of  Knox ; — the  latest  of  note, 
generally  known,  is  M'Crie's  frontispiece  to  the  Life 
of  Knox,  and  probably  the  most  widely  spread  in  our 
generation  that  given  in  Chambers's  Biographical 
Dictionary.  A  current  portrait,  I  suppose,  of  the  last 
century,  although  there  is  no  date  on  it,  '  in  the  pos- 
'  session  of  Miss  Knox  of  Edinburgh,  painted  by  De 
'  Vos,'  has  some  air  of  generic  difference,  but  is  evi- 
dently of  filiality  to  Hondius  or  Torphichen  withal ; 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  243 

and  as  to  its  being  painted  by  De  Vos,  there  is  no  trace 
of  that  left  visible,  nor  of  Miss  Knox,  the  once  pro- 
prietress ;  not  to  add,  that  there  is  a  whole  clan  of 
Dutch  De  Voses,  and  no  Christian  name  for  the  Miss 
Knox  one.  Another  picture  not  without  impressive- 
ness  has  still  its  original  in  ^Holyrood  House ;  and  is 
thought  to  be  of  some  merit  and  of  a  different  clan 
from  the  Torphichen ;  but  with  a  pair  of  compasses  in 
the  hand  of  it,  instead  of  a  Bible ;  and  indeed  has 
been  discovered  by  Mr.  Laing  to  be  the  portrait  of  an 
architect  or  master-builder,  and  to  be  connected  merely 
with  the  aedilities,  not  with  the  theologies  of  Holyrood 
House.  A  much  stranger  ■  original  Picture  of  Knox  ' 
is  still  to  be  found  in  Hamilton  Palace,  but  it  repre- 
sents unfortunately,  not  the  Prophet  of  the  Eeforma- 
tion,  but  to  all  appearance  the  professional  Merry 
Andrew  of  that  family. — Another  artist  friend  of  great 
distinction,  Mr.  J.  E.  Boehm,  sculptor,  sums  up  his 
first  set  of  experiences,  which  have  since  been  carried 
to  such  lengths  and  depths,  in  these  words,  dated 
January  28,  1874 : 

1  I  called  to  thank  you  for  the  loan  of  John  Knox's 
' portrait'   (Engraving  of  the   Somcrville,   of  which 

R  2 


244  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

there  will  be  speech  enough  by-and-by),  *  and  to  beg 
'  you  to  do  me  the  favour  of  looking  at  the  sketches 
'  which  I  have  modelled,  and  to  give  me  your  valu- 
?  able  opinion  about  them. — I  have  just  been  to  the 
6  British  Museum,  and  have  seen  engravings  after 
'four  pictures  of  John  Knox.  The  only  one  which 
'looks  done  from  nature,  and  a  really  characteristic 
'  portrait  is  that  of  which  you  have  a  print.  It  is  I 
'find  from  a  picture  "in  the  possession  of  Lord 
'  Somerville."  Two  more,  which  are  very  like  each 
*  other  in  quality,  and  in  quantity  of  beard  and  gar- 
'  ments,  are,  one  in  the  possession  of  a  Miss  Knox  of 
'  Edinburgh  (painted  by  De  Vos),  the  other  at  Calder 
'House  (Lord  Torphichen's).  The  fourth,  which  is 
'  very  bad,  wherein  he  is  represented  laughing  like  a 
'  "Hofnarr"  is  from  a  painting  in  Hamilton  Palace  ; 
'  but  cannot  possibly  have  been  the  John  Knox,  as  he 
4  has  a  turned-up  nose  and  looks  funny.' 

But  enough  now,  and  more  than  enough  of  the 
soul-confusing  spectacle  of  Proteus  driving  all  his 
monstrous  flock,  product  of  chaos,  to  view  the  lofty 
mountains  and  the  sane  minds  of  men. 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  245 

II. 

Will  the  reader  consent,  at  this  stage  of  our  little 
enterprise,  to  a  few  notices  or  excerpts  direct  from 
Knox  himself ;  from  his  own  writings  and  actions : 
perhaps  it  may  be  possible  from  these,  even  on  the 
I  part  of  outsiders  and  strangers  to  Knox,  to  catch  some 
glimpses  of  his  inward  physiognomy,  though  all 
credible  traces  of  his  outward  or  bodily  lineaments 
appear  hitherto  to  have  fallen  impossible.  Here  is  a 
small  touch  of  mirth  on  the  part  of  Knox, 'from  whom 
we  are  accustomed  to  expect  very  opposite  things.  It 
is  the  report  of  a  Sermon  by  one  Arth,  a  Black  or 
Gray  Friar  of  the  St.  Andrews  neighbourhood,  seem- 
ingly a  jocular  person,  though  not  without  serious 
ideas :  Sermon,  which  was  a  discourse  on  '  Cursing ' 
(Clerical  Excommunication),  a  thing  the  priests  were 
wonderfully  given  to  at  that  time,  had  been  preached 
first  in  Dundee,  and  had  got  for  poor  Arth  from  cer- 
tain jackmen  of  the  Bishop  of  Brechin,  instead  of 
applause,  some  hustling  and  even  cuffing,  followed  by 
menaces  and  threatened  tribulation  from  the  Bishop 
himself ;  till  Arth  got  permission  to  deliver  his  sermon 


246  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

again  in  the  Kirk  of  St.  Andrews  to  a  distinguished 
audience  ;  who  voted  the  purport  and  substance  of  it 
to  be  essentially  true  and  justifiable.  Here,  at  second 
hand,  is  Knox's  summary  of  the  discourse,  written 
many  years  after. 

'  The  theme  '  {text)  l  of  his  sermon  was  "  Yeritie  is 

*  the  strongest  of  all  things."  His  discourse  of  Curs- 
'ing  was,  That  if  it  were  rightly  used,  it  was  the 
'  most  fearful  thing  upon  the  face  of  the  earth ;  for 

*  it  was  the  very  separation  of  man  from  God ;  but 
'  that  it  should  not  be  used  rashly  and  for  every  light 
'  cause,  but  only  against  open  and  incorrigible  sinners. 
'  But  now  (said  he)  the  avarice  of  priests  and  the 
1  ignorance  of  their  office,  has  caused  it  altogether  to 
'  be  vilipended ;  for  the  priest  (said  he)  whose  duty 
1  and  office  is  to  pray  for  the  people,  stands  up  on 
'  Sunday  and  cries,  "Ane  has  tynt  a  spurtil M  (lost  a 
'porridge  stick).  "There  is  ane  flail  stolen  from  them 
'  beyond  the  burn."  "  The  goodwife  of  the  other  side 
'of  the  gate  has  tynt  a  horn  spune"  (lost  a  horn 
1  spoon).  "  God's  maleson  and  mine  I  give  to  them 
f  that  knows  of  this  gear  and  restores  it  not."  How 
■f  the  people  mocked  their  cursing,  he  farther  told  a 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  L'47 

'  merry  tale ;  how,  after  a  sermon  he  had  made  at 

'  Dumfermling,  he  came  to   a  house  where  g< 

1  were  drinking  their  Sunday's  penny,  and  he,  being 

*  dry,  asked  drink.     "  Yes,  Father,  (said  one  of  the 

*  gossips)  ye  shall  have  drink ;  but  ye  maun  first 
'  resolve  ane  doubt  which  is  risen  among  us,  to  wit, 
1  what  servant  will  serve  a  man  best  on  least  ex- 
'  penses."     "  The  good  Angel  (said  I),  who  is  man's 

*  keeper,  who  makes  greatest  service  without  ex- 
4  penses."  "  Tush  (said  the  gossip),  we  mean  no  so 
1  high  matters :  we  mean,  what  honest  man  will  do 
1  greatest  service  for  least  expenses  ?  "  And  while  I 
'  was  musing  (said  the  Friar)  what  that  should  mean, 
1  he  said,  "  I  see,  Father,  that  the  greatest  clerks  arc 
'  not  the  wisest  men.     Know  ye  not  how  the  Bishops 

*  and  their  officials  serve  us  husbandmen  ?  Will  they 
'  not  give  to  us  a  letter  of  Cursing  for  a  plack,"  (sag, 

*  farthing  English),  "to  last  for  a  year,  to  curse  all 
'  that  look  ower  our  dyke  ?  and  that  keeps  our  corn 
'  better  nor  the  sleeping  boy  that  will  have  three  shil- 
4  lings  of  fee,  a  sark  and  a  pair  of  shoon  "  (shirt  and 
'pair  of  shoes)  "in  the  year.  And  therefore,  if  their 
1  cursing  dow  "  (avail)  "  anything,  we  hold  the  Bishops 


248  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

'  best-cheap  servants  in  that  respect  that  are  within 
y  the  realm."  '  * 

Knox  never  heard  this  discourse  himself ;  far  away 
he,  from  Arth  and  St.  Andrews  at  that  time.  But  he 
has  contrived  to  make  out  of  it  and  the  circumstances 
surrounding,  a  little  picture  of  old  Scotch  life,  bright 
and  real  looking,  as  if  by  Teniers  or  Ostade. 

Knox's  first  concern  with  anything  of  Public  His- 
tory in  Scotland  or  elsewhere,  and  this  as  yet  quite 
private  and  noted  only  by  himself,  is  his  faithful  com- 
panionship of  the  noble  martyr  Wishart,  in  the  final 
days  of  his  sore  pilgrimage  and  battle  in  this  world. 
Wishart  had  been  driven  out  of  Scotland,  while  still 
quite  young,  for  his  heretical  proceedings ;  and  had 
sought  refuge  in  England ;  had  gained  great  love  for 
his  fine  character  and  qualities,  especially  during  his 
stay,  of  a  year  or  more,  in  Cambridge  University,  as 

*  The  Works  of  John  Knox,  collected  and  edited  by  David  Laing 
(the  first  complete,  and  perfectly  annotated  Edition  ever  given  :  a 
highly  meritorious,  and,  considering  all  the  difficulties,  intrinsic 
and  accidental,  even  a  heroic  Performance  ;  for  which  all  Scotland, 
and  in  a  sense  all  the  world,  is  debtor  to  Mr.  Laing) ;  6  vols.  Edin- 
burgh, 1846-64  :  i.  p.  37  ct  seq. 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  249 

one  of  his  most  ardent  friends  and  disciples  there, 
Emery  Tylney,  still  copiously  testifies,  in  what  is  now 
the  principal  record  and  extant  biography  of  Wishart, 
— still  preserved  in  Foxe's  Martyrology. 

In  consequence  of  the  encouraging  prospects  that 
had  risen  in  Scotland,  Wishart  returned  thither  in 
1546,  and  began  preaching,  at  last  publicly,  in  the 
streets  of  Dundee,  with  great  acceptance  from  the 
better  part  of  the  population  there.  Perils  and  loud 
menacings  from  official  quarters  were  not  wanting; 
finally  Wishart  had  moved  to  other  safer  places  of 
opportunity ;  thence  back  to  Dundee,  where  pestilence 
was  raging;  and  there,  on  impulse  of  his  own  con- 
science only,  had  '  planted  himself  between  the  living 
and  the  dead/  and  been  to  many  a  terrestrial  help 
and  comfort, — not  to  speak  of  a  celestial.  The  pest 
abating  at  Dundee,  he  went  to  East  Lothian;  and 
there,  with  Haddington  for  head-quarters,  and  some 
principal  gentry,  especially  the  Lairds  of  Langniddry 
and  Ormiston,  protecting  and  encouraging,  and  beyond 
all  others  with  John  Knox,  tutor  to  these  gentlemen's 
sons,  attending  him,  with  the  liveliest  appreciation 
and    most    admiring    sympathy, — indeed    acting,    it 


250  THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

would  seem,  as  Captain  of  his  Body-guard.  For  it  is 
marked  as  a  fact  that  the  monstrous  Cardinal  Beaton 
had  in  this  case  appointed  a  specific  assassin,  a  devil- 
serving  Priest,  to  track  Wishart  diligently  in  these 
journeyings  about  of  his,  which  were  often  nocturnal 
and  opportune  for  such  a  thing,  and,  the  sooner  the 
better,  do  him  to  death ;  and  on  the  one  clear  glimpse 
allowed  us  of  Knox,  it  was  he  that  carried  the  *  two- 
handed  sword'  provided  for  Wishart's  safety  against 
such  chances.  This  assassin  project  against  Wishart 
is  probably  the  origin  of  Beza's  notion  about  Beaton's 
intention  to  assassinate  Knox ;  who  was  at  this  time 
far  below  the  notice  of  such  a  high  mightiness,  and  in 
all  probability  had  never  been  heard  of  by  him. 
Knox  had  been  privately  a  most  studious,  thoughtful, 
and  intelligent  man  for  long  years,  but  was  hitherto, 
though  now  in  his  forty-first  year,  known  only  as 
tutor  to  the  three  sons  of  Langniddry  and  Ormiston 
('  Langudrius  and  Hamestonum  ') ;  and  did  evidently 
carry  the  two-handed  sword,  on  the  last  occasion  on 
which  it  could  have  availed  in  poor  Wishart's  case. 

Knox's  account  of  Wishart,  written  down  hastily 
twenty  years  after,  in  his  History  of  the  Reformation, 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  251 

is  full  of  a  noble,  heartfelt,  we  might  call  it  holy 
sympathy, — pious  and  pure  in  a  high  degree.  The 
noble  and  zealous  Wishart,  '  at  the  end  of  the  Holy 
dayis  of  Yule/  1546,  came  to  Haddington,  full  of 
hope  that  the  great  tidings  he  was  preaching  would 
find  a  fervour  of  acceptance  from  the  people  there ; 
but  Wishart's  disappointment,  during  the  three  days 
and  nights  that  this  visit  lasted,  was  mournfully 
great.  The  first  day  the  audience  was  considerable 
(what  Knox  calls  'reasonable'),  but  nothing  like  what 
had  been  expected,  and  formerly  usual  to  "Wishart 
in  that  kirk  on  such  occasions.  The  second  day  it 
was  worse,  and  the  third  '  so  sclender,  that  many 
wondered/  The  fact  was  that  the  Earl  of  Bothwell, 
the  afterwards  so  famous  and  infamous,  at  this  time 
High  Sheriff  of  the  County  of  Haddington,  and 
already  a  stirring  questionable  gentleman  of  ambi- 
dexterous ways,  had  been  busy,  privately  intimating 
from  his  great  Cardinal,  that  it  might  be  dangerous 
to  hear  Wishart  and  his  preachings;  and  that 
prudent  people  would  do  well  to  stay  away.  The 
second  night  Wishart  had  lodged  at  Lethington,  with 
Maitland,  father  of  the  afterwards  notable  Secretary 


252  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

Lethington  (a  pleasant  little  twinkle  of  interest  to 
secular  readers) ;  and  the  elder  Lethington,  though 
not  himself  a  declared  Protestant,  had  been  hospitably 
good  and  gracious  to  Wishart. 

The  third  day  he  was  again  appointed  to  preach  ; 
but,  says  Knox,  *  before  his  passing  to  the  sermon 
'  there  came  to  him  a  boy  with  ane  letter  from  the 
'West  land/ — Ayr  and  the  other  zealous  shires  in 
that  quarter,  in  which  he  had  already  been  preaching, 
— l  saying  that  the  gentlemen  there  could  not  keep 
1  diet  with  him  at  Edinburgh,  as  they  had  formerly 
*  agreed '  (Hope  that  there  might  have  been  some 
Bond  or  engagement  for  mutual  protection  on  the 
part  of  these  Western  Gentlemen  suddenly  falling 
vain  for  poor  Wishart).  Wishart's  spirits  were 
naturally  in  deep  depression  at  this  news,  and  at  such 
a  silence  of  the  old  zeal  all  round  him; — all  the 
world  seeming  to  forsake  him,  and  only  the  Cardinal's 
assassin  tracking  him  with  continual  menace  of  death. 
He  called  for  Knox,  'who  had  awaited  upon  him 
'  carefully  from  the  time  he  came  to  Lothian ;  with 
'  whom  he  began  to  enter  in  purpose '  (to  enter  on 
discourse) ,    f  that    he    wearied    of    the    world ;    for 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN   KNOX.  25 :) 

'he  perceived  that  men  began  to  weary  of  God/ 
Knox,  'wondering  that  he  desired  to  keep  any 
'  purpose  before  Sermon  (for  that  was  never  his 
'accustomed  use  before),   said,    "Sir,  the  time  of 

*  Sermon  approaches  :  I  will  leave  you  for  the  present 
f  to  your  meditation  "  ;  and  so  took  the  letter  foresaid, 
?  and  left  him.  The  said  Maister  George  spaced  up 
J  and  down  behind  the  high  altar  more  than  half  an 

*  hour  :  his  very  countenance  and  visage  declared  the 
j  grief  and  alteration  of  his  mind.  At  last  he  passed 
'to  the  pulpit,  but  the  auditure  was  small.  He 
'should  have  begun  to  have  entreated  the  Second 
j  Table  of  the  Law ;  but  thereof  in  that  sermon,  he 
'spake  very  little,  but  began  on  this  manner:  "0 
'  Lord  how  long  shall  it  be,  that  thy  holy  word  shall 
'be  despised,  and  men  shall  not  regard  their  own 
I  salvation.  I  have  heard  of  thee,  Haddington,  that 
'  in  thee  would  have  been  at  ane  vain  Clerk  Play  n 
1  {Mystery  Play)  "  two  or  three  thousand  people  ;  and 
\  now  to  hear  the  messenger  of  the  Eternal  God,  of 
j  all  thy  town  or  parish,  can  not  be  numbered  a 
j  hundred  persons.     Sore  and  fearful  shall  the  plagues 

*  be  that  shall  ensue  this  thy  contempt :  with  fire  and 


254  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

'  sword  thou  shalt  be  plagued;  yea,  thou  Haddington, 
'  in  special,  strangers  shall  possess  thee,  and  you  the 
'  present  inhabitants  shall  either  in  bondage  serve 
'  your  enemies  or  else  ye  shall  be  chased  from  your 
1  own  habitation,  and  that  because  ye  have  not  known, 
1  nor  will  not  know,  the  time  of  God's  merciful  visita- 
'tion."  In  such  vehemency,  and  threatenings  con- 
'  tinued  that  servant  of  God  near  an  hour  and  a  half, 
1  in  the  which  he  declared  all  the  plagues  that  ensued, 
'  as  plainly  as  after '  {afterwards)  '  our  eyes  saw  them 
'  performed.  In  the  end  he  said,  "  I  have  forgotten 
'  myself  and  the  matter  that  I  should  have  entreated; 
1  but  let  these  my  last  words  as  concerning  public 
'  preaching,  remain  in  your  minds,  till  that  God  send 
'  you  new  comfort."  Thereafter  he  made  a  short 
1  paraphase  upon  the  Second  Table  of  the  Law,  with 
'  an  exhortation  to  patience,  to  the  fear  of  God,  and 
'  unto  the  works  of  mercy ;  and  so  put  end,  as  it 
'  were,  making  his  last  testament.'  * 

The  same  night  on  "Wishart's  departing  from  Had- 
dington, *  he  took  his  good  night,  as  it  were  forever  of 
'  all  his  acquaintance,'  says  Knox,   '  especially  from 
*   Works  of  Knox,  i.  pp.  137-8. 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX.  255 

■  Hew  Douglas  of  Langniddry.  John  Knox  pressing 
*  to  have  gone  with  him,  he  said,  "  Nay,  return  to 
'  your  bairnes  "  ( pupils)  ;  "  and  God  bless  you.  One 
f  is  sufficient  for  one  sacrifice."  And  so  he  caused  a 
'twa-handed  sword  (which  commonly  was  carried 
'  with  the  said  Maister  George)  be  taken  from  the  said 
'  John  Knox,  who,  albeit  unwillingly,  obeyed,  and 
f  returned  with  Hew  Douglas  to  Langniddry,' — never 
to  see  his  face  more.  'Maister  George,  having  to 
i  accompany  him,  the  Laird  of  Ormeston,  John  San- 
'  dilands  of  Caldar  younger '  [Ancestor  of  the  noio 
Lords  Torphichen)  '  the  Laird  of  Brounstoun  and 
'  others,  with  their  servants,  passed  upon  foot  (for  it 
'  was  a  vehement  frost)  to  Ormeston.' 

In  a  couple  of  hours  after,  Bothwell,  with  an  armed 
party,  surrounded  Ormeston;  got  Wishart  delivered 
to  him,  upon  solemn  pledge  of  his  oath  and  of  his 
honour  that  no  harm  should  be  done  him ;  and  that 
if  the  Cardinal  should  threaten  any  harm  against 
Wishart,  he,  Bothwell,  would  with  his  whole  strength, 
and  of  his  own  power,  redeliver  him  safe  in  this  place. 
Whereupon,  without  battle  or  struggle,  he  was  per- 
mitted   to    depart    with    Wishart;    delivered    him 


256  THE  PORTRAITS   OF   JOHN  KNOX. 

straightway  to  the  Cardinal, — who  was  expressly- 
waiting  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  at  once  rolled  off 
with  him  to  Edinburgh  Castle,  soon  after  to  the 
Castle  of  St.  Andrews  (to  the  grim  old  oubliette  d  la 
Louis  XL,  still  visible  there) ;  and,  in  a  month  more 
to  death  by  the  gallows  and  by  fire.  This  was  one  of 
the  first  still  conspicuous  foul  deeds  of  Patrick  Hep- 
burn, Earl  of  Both  well,  in  this  world,  who  in  his  time 
did  so  many.  The  memory  of  all  this  had  naturally 
in  Knox's  mind  a  high  and  mournful  beauty,  all  the 
rest  of  his  life.  Wishart  came  to  St.  Andrews  in  the 
end  of  January  1546,  and  was  mercilessly  put  to 
death  there  on  the  first  of  March  following. 

Connected  unexpectedly  with  the  tragic  end  of 
Wishart,  and  in  singular  contrast  to  it,  here  is 
another  excerpt,  illustrating  another  side  of  Knox's 
mind.  It  describes  a  fight  between  the  Crozier- 
bearers  of  Dunbar  Archbishop  of  Glasgow  and  of 
Cardinal  Beaton. 

'The  Cardinal  was  known  proud;  and  Dumbar, 
1  Archbishop  of  Glasgow,  was  known  a  glorious  fool  ; 
'  and  yet  because  sometimes  he  was  called  the  King's 
'Maister'  [had  been  tutor   to   James   V.),  'he  was 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  257 

4  chancellor  of  Scotland.  The  Cardinal  comes  even 
'  this  same  year,  in  the  end  of  harvest,  to  Glasgow  ; 
'upon  what    purpose    we  omit.      But    while    they 

*  remain  together,  the  one  in  the  town,  and  the  other 
'  in  the  Castle,  question  rises  for  hearing  of  their 
f  croces '  (croziers).    *  The  Cardinal  alledged,  hy  reason 

*  of  his  Cardinalship,  and  that  he  was  Legatus  Natns 
'and  Primate  within  Scotland  in  the  Kingdom  of 

*  Antichrist,  that  he  should  have  the  pre-eminence, 
f  and  that  his  croce  should  not  only  go  before,  hut 
f  that  also,  it  should  only  be  borne  wheresoever  he 
'was.  Good  Gukstoun  Glaikstour'  (Gowkston  Mad- 
ster)  '  the  foresaid  Archbishop,  lacked  no  reasons,  as 
'  he  thought,  for  maintenance  of  his  glorie :  He  was 
!  ane  Archbishop  in  his  own  diocese,  and  in  his  awn 
'  Cathedral  seat  and  Church,  and  therefore  aught  to 

*  give  place  to  no  man :  the  power  of  the  Cardinal 
'  was  but  begged  from  Eome,  and  appertained  but  to 
'his  own  person,  and  not  to  his  bishoprick;  for  it 
'  might  be  that  his  successor  should  not  be  Cardinal. 
{ But  his  dignity  was  annexed  with  his  office,  and  did 
'appertain  to  all  that  ever  should  be  Bishops  of 
4  Glasgow.    Howsoever  these  doubts  were  resolved  by 


258  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

'  the  doctors  of  divinity  of  both  the  Prelates,  yet  the 
'decision  was  as  ye  shall  hear.  Coming  forth  (or 
'  going  in,  all  is  one),  at  the  queir-door '  {choir-door) 
1  of  Glasgow  Kirk  begins  a  striving  for  state  betwixt 

*  the  two  croce-bearers,  so  that  from  glooming  they 
1  come  to  shouldering ;  from  shouldering  they  go  to 
'  buffets,  and  from  dry  blaws  by  neffis  and  neffelling,' 
( fists  and  fisticuffing) ;  '  and  then  for  charity's  sake, 
4  they  cry  Dispersit  dedit  pauperibus ;  and  assay  which 
'  of  the  croces  was  finest  metal,  which  staff  was 
'strongest,  and  which  bearer  could  best  defend  his 

*  maister's  pre-eminence,  and  that  there  should  be  no- 
'  superiority  in  that  behalf,  to  the  ground  goes  both 
'  the  croces.     And  then  began  no  little  fray,  but  yet 

*  a  merry  game ;  for  rockets '  {rochets)  '  were  rent, 
1  tippets  were  torn,  crowns  were  knapped '  {cracked), 
'  and  side '  {long)  '  gowns  micht  have  been  seen  wan- 
'  tonly  wag  from  the  one  wall  to  the  other. — Many  of 

*  them  lacked  beards  and  that  was  the  more  pity ; 
'and  therefore  could  not  buckle  other*  {each  other) 
'by  the  byrse*  {bristles, — hair  or  beard),  'as  bold 
'  men  would  have  done.  But  fy  on  the  jackmen  that 
'  did  not  their  duty ;  for  had  the  one  part  of  them 


THE   PORTRIATS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  259 

'rencountered  the  other,  then  had  all  gone  richt. 
'But  the  sanctuary,  we  suppose,  saved  the  lives  of 
'  many.  How  merilie  soever  this  be  written,  it  was 
'bitter  bourding'  (mirth)  'to  the  Cardinal  and  his 
'  court.  It  was  more  than  irregularity ;  yea  it  micht 
'  weel  have  been  judged  lease-majesty  to  the  son  of 
'  perdition,  the  Pape's  awn  person ;  and  yet  the  other 
'in  his  folly,  as  proud  as  a  pacock,  would  let  the 
'  Cardinal  know  that  he  was  Bishop  when  the  other 
'  was  but  Beaton  before  he  gat  Abirbrothok  '  (Abbacy 
of  Arbroath  in  1523,  twenty-two  years  ago,  from  his 
uncle, — uncle  retaining  half  of  the  revenues).* 

This  happened  on  the  4th  June  1545  ;  and  seemed 
to  have  planted  perpetual  enmity  between  these  two 
Church  dignitaries ;  and  yet,  before  the  end  of  Feb- 
ruary following, — Pope's  Legate  Beaton  being  in 
immediate  need  of  Eight  Revd.  Gowkston's  signature 
for  the  burning  of  martyr  Wishart  at  St.  Andrews, — 
these  two  servants  of  His  Infernal  Majesty  were 
brought  to  a  cordial  reconcilement,  and  brotherhood 
in  doing  their  fathers  will;  no  less  a  miracle,  says 
Knox,  than  '  took  place  at  the  accusation  and  death 

*  Works  of  Knox,  i.  pp.  145-7. 

s  2 


260  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

'of  Jesus  Christ,  when  Pilate  and  Herod,  who 
'before  were  enemies,  were  made  friends  by  con- 
'  senting  of  them  both  to  Christ's  condemnation ; 
'  sole  distinction  being  that  Pilate  and  Herod 
'were  brethren  in  the  estate  called  Temporal,  and 
'  these  two,  of  whom  we  now  speak,  were  brethren 
'  (sons  of  the  same  father,  the  Devil)  in  the  Estate 
'  Ecclesiastical.' 

It  was  on  the  1st  March  1546  that  the  noble 
and  gentle  Wishart  met  his  death;  in  the  last 
days  of  February  that  Archbishop  Gowkston  recon- 
ciled himself  to  co-operate  with  Pilate  Beaton  Legaius 
Natus : — three  months  hence  that  the  said  Pilate 
Beaton,  amazing  Hinge  of  the  Church,  was  stolen  in 
upon  in  his  now  well-nigh  impregnable  castle  of  St. 
Andrews,  and  met  his  stern  quietus.  "  I  am  a  priest, 
I  am  a  priest :  fy,  fy :  all  is  gone ! "  were  the  last 
words  he  spoke.  Knox's  narrative  of  all  this  is  of  a 
most  perfect  historical  perspicuity  and  business-like 
brevity ;  and  omitting  no  particular,  neither  that  of 
buxom  'Marion  Ogilvy'  and  her  peculiar  services, 
nor  that  of  Melvin,  the  final  swordsman,  who  '  stroke 
'him  twyse  or  thrise  through  with  a  stog-sweard,' 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  261 

after  his  notable  rebuke  to  Lesley  and  him  for  their 
unseemly  choler  *  He  carefully  abstains  from  any 
hint  of  criticism  pro  or  contra  on  the  grim  transaction ; 
though  one  sees  evidently  that  the  inward  feeling  was 
that  of  deliverance  from  a  hideous  night- mare,  press- 
ing on  the  soul  of  Knox  and  the  eternal  interests  of 
Scotland. 

Knox  individually  had  not  the  least  concern  with 
this  affair  of  Beaton,  nor  for  eight  or  ten  months 
more  did  he  personally  come  in  contact  with  it  at  all. 
But  ever  since  the  capture  of  Wishart,  the  position  of 
Knox  at  Langniddry  had  become  insecure;  and  on 
rumour  after  rumour  of  peril  approaching,  he  had 
been  forced  to  wander  about  from  one  covert  to 
another,  with  his  three  pupils ;  till  at  length  their 
two  fathers  had  agreed  that  he  should  go  with  them 
to  the  castle  of  St.  Andrews,  literally  at  that  time  the 
one  sure  refuge ;  siege  of  it  by  poor  Arran,  or  the 
Duke  of  Chatelherault  as  he  afterwards  became, 
evidently  languishing  away  into  utter  futility;  and 
the  place  itself  being,  what  the  late  Cardinal  fancied 
he  had  made  it,  impregnable  to  any  Scottish  force. 
*  WorJcs  of  Knox,  i.  pp.  174-7. 


262  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

He  arrived  there  with  his  pupils  10  April  1547 ;  and 
was  before  long,  against  his  will  or  expectation,  drawn 
into  a  height  of  notability  in  public  affairs,  from  which 
he  never  rested  more  while  his  life  lasted, — two  and 
twenty  years  of  such  labours  and  perils  as  no  other 
Scottish  man  went  through  in  that  epoch,  till  death 
set  him  free. 

Beaton's  body  was  already  for  the  last  nine  or  ten 
months  lying  salted  in  the  sea-tower  oubliette,  waiting 
some  kind  of  Christian  burial.  The  'Siege'  had 
dwindled  into  plain  impotency  of  loose  blockade,  and 
even  to  pretence  of  treaty  on  the  Regent's  part. 
Knox  and  his  pupils  were  in  safety  in  castle  and 
town ;  and  Knox  tells  us  that  '  he  began  to  exercise 
'them'  (his  pupils)  'after  his  accustomed  manner. 
'Besides  grammar,  and  other  humane  authors,  he 
'read  unto  them  a  catechism,  account  whereof  he 
*  caused  them  give  publicly  in  the  parish  Kirk  of  St. 
'  Andrews.  He  read  moreover  unto  them  the  Evangel 
'  of  John,  proceeding  where  he  left  at  his  departing 
'  from  Langniddry,  where  before  his  residence  was ; 
'  and  that  Lecture  he  read  in  the  chapel,  within  the 
'castle  at  a  certain  hour.     They  of  the  place,  but 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX. 

'  especially  Maister  Henry  Balnaves  and  Joftft  Hough, 
'preacher,  perceiving  the  manner  of  his  doctrine, 
*  began  earnestly  to  travail  with  him,  that  he  would 
1  take  the  preaching  place  upon  him.  But  he  utterly 
'refused,  alleging  "That  he  would  not  ryne  where 
'  God  had  not  called  him  ;  "  meaning  that  he  would 
'  do  nothing  without  a  lawful  vocation. 

'Whereupon  they  privily  among  themselves  ad- 
'  vising,  having  with  them  in  council  Sir  David  Lind- 
1  say  of  the  Mount,  they  concluded  that  they  would 
'  give  a  charge  to  the  said  John,  and  that  publicly  by 
'the  mouth  of. their  preacher.'  Which  accordingly 
with  all  solemnity  was  done  by  the  said  Rough,  after 
an  express  sermon  on  the  Election  of  Ministers,  and 
what  power  lay  in  the  call  of  the  congregation,  how 
small  soever,  upon  any  man  discerned  by  them  to 
have  in  him  the  gifts  of  Gfod.  John  Rough,  '  di- 
'  rected  his  words  to  the  said  John,  charging  him  to 
'  refuse  not  the  holy  vocation  of  preaching,  even  as  he 
1  hoped  to  avoid  God's  heavy  displeasure;  and  turning 
'  to  the  congregation,  asked  them  "  Was  not  this  your 
4  charge  to  me  ?  and  do  ye  not  approve  this  voca- 
tion?"    They  answered  "It  was;  and  we  approve 


264  THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

4  it."  Whereat  the  said  John,  abashed,  hurst  forth 
'in  most  abundant  tears,  and  withdrew  himself  to 
'  his  chamber.  His  countenance  and  behaviour,  from 
'  that  day  till  the  day  that  he  was  compelled  to  pre- 
'sent  himself  to  the  public  place  of  preaching,  did 
'  sufficiently  declare  the  grief  and  trouble  of  his  heart ; 
'  for  no  man  saw  any  sign  of  mirth  in  him,  neither 
4  yet  had  he  pleasure  to  accompany  any  man,  many 
4  days  together.' 

In  its  rude  simplicity  this  surely  is  a  notable  pas- 
sage in  the  history  of  such  a  man,  and  has  a  high  and 
noble  meaning  in  it. 

About  two  months  after  Knox's  being  called  to  the 
ministry  in  this  manner,  a  French  fleet  'with  an  army 
'  the  like  whereof  was  never  seen  in  that  firth  before, 
'came  within  sight  of  St.  Andrews/ — likely  to  make 
short  work  of  the  Castle  there !  To  the,  no  doubt, 
great  relief  of  Arran  and  the  Queen  Dowager,  who 
all  this  while,  had  been  much  troubled  by  cries  and 
complaints  from  the  Priests  and  Bishops.  After  some 
days  of  siege, — 'the  pest  within  the  castle,'  says 
Knox,  '  alarming  some  more  than  the  French  force 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  2G5 

'  without/  and  none  of  the  expected  help  from  Eng- 
land arriving,  the  besieged,  on  tho  31st  July  1547, 
surrendered  St.  Andrews  Castle :  prisoners  to  France, 
high  and  low,  but  with  shining  promises  of  freedom 
and  good  treatment  there,  which  promises,  however, 
were  not  kept  by  the  French  ;  for  on  reaching  Rouen, 
'the  principal  gentlemen,  who  looked  for  freedom, 
'were  dispersed  and  put  in  sundry  prisons.  Tho 
'  rest '  (Knox  among  them)  '  were  left  in  the  gallics, 
'  and  there  miserable  entreated/ 

There  are  two  luminous  little  incidents  connected 
with  this  grim  time,  memorable  to  all.  Knox  de- 
scribes, and,  also,  it  is  not  doubted,  is  the  hero  of  the 
scene  which  follows : 

'These  that  were  in  the  gallies  were  threatened 
'  with  torments,  if  they  would  not  give  reverence  to 
'  the  Mass  (for  at  certain  times  the  Mass  was  said  in 
i  the  galley,  or  else  heard  upon  the  shore,  in  presence 
'of  the  forsaris'  {  for  gats) ;  'but  they  could  never 
'  make  the  poorest  of  that  company  to  give  reverence 
'  to  that  idol.  Yea,  when  upon  the  Saturday  at  night, 
'  they  sang  their  Salve  Regina,  the  whole  Scottishmen 
'  put  on  their  caps,  their  hoods  or  such  thing  as  they 


266  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX. 

'  had  to  cover  their  heads ;  and  when,  that  others 
'  were  compelled  to  kiss  a  paynted  brod '  (board,  bit  of 
wood)  ' which  they  call  Nostre  Dame  they  were  not 
' pressed  after  once ;  for  this  was  the  chance.  Soon 
'  after  the  arrival  at  Nances '  {Nantes)  '  their  great 
'Sake  was  sung,  and  a  glorious  painted  Lady  was 
'  brought  in  to  be  kissed,  and  among  others,  was  pre- 
'  sented  to  one  of  the  Scottishmen  then  chained.  He 
'  gently  said,  "  Trouble  me  not,  such  ane  idole  is 
'  accursed ;  and  therefore  I  will  not  touch  it."  The 
'  Patron  and  the  Arguesyn '  (Argousin,  Serjeant  icho 
commands  the  forgats)  'with  two  officers,  having 
'the  chief  charge  of  all  such  matters,  said,  "Thou 
'  shalt  handle  it  "  ;  and  so  thejr  violently  thrust  it  to 
1  his  face,  and  put  it  betwixt  his  hands ;  who  seeing 
'  Lie  extremity,  took  the  idol  and  advisedly  looking 
'  about,  cast  it  in  the  river,  and  said,  "  Let  our  Lady 
'now  saif  herself;  she  is  licht  aneuch ;  let  her  learn 
'  to  swim."  After  that  was  no  Scottish  man  urged 
'with  that  idolatry.'  * 

Within  year  and  day  the  French  galleys, — Knox 
still  chained  in  them, — reappeared  in  St.  Andrews 

*  Works  of  Knox,  i.  p.  227. 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  2G7 

Bay,  part  of  a  mighty  French  fleet  with  6,000  hard)', 
experienced  French  soldiers,  and  their  necessary 
stores  and  furnitures, — come  with  full  purpose  to 
repair  the  damages  Protector  Somerset  had  done  by 
Pinky  Battle,  and  to  pack  the  English  well  home ; 
and,  indeed,  privately,  to  secure  Scotland  for  them- 
selves and  their  Guises,  and  keep  it  as  an  open 
French  road  into  England  thenceforth.  They  first 
tried  Broughty  Castle  with  a  few  shots,  where  the 
English  had  left  a  garrison,  which  gave  them  due 
return ;  but  without  farther  result  there.  Knox's 
galley  seems  to  have  been  lying  not  far  from 
Broughty ;  Knox  himself,  with  a  notable  '  Maister 
James  Balfour '  close  by  him ;  utterly  foredone  in 
body,  and  thought  by  his  comrades  to  be  dying, 
when  the  following  small,  but  noteworthy  passage 
occurred. 

'The  said  Maister  James  and  John  Knox  being 
'intil  one  galley  and  being  wondrous  familiar  with 
'him*  {Knox)  'would  often  times  ask  his  judgment, 
1  "If  he  thought  that  ever  they  should  be  delivered?" 
\  Whose  answer  was  ever,  fra  the  day  that  they 
\  entered  in  the  gallayis,  "  That  God  wald  deliver 


268  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

1  them  from  that  bondage,  to  his  glorie,  even  in  this 
'  lyef."  And  lying  betwixt  Dundee  and  St.  Andrews, 
'  the  second  time  that  the  gallayis  returned  to  Scot- 
'  land,  the  said  John  being  so  extremely  seak  '  (sick) 
'that  few  hoped  his  life,  the  said  Maister  James 
'  willed  him  to  look  to  the  land,  and  asked  if  he  knew 
*  it  ?  Who  answered,  "  Yes :  I  knaw  it  weel ;  for  I  see 
'  the  stepill "  (steeple)  "  of  that  place,  where  God  first 
'  in  public  opened  my  mouth  to  his  glorie,  and  I  am 
'  fully  persuaded,  how  weak  that  ever  I  now  appear, 
'  that  I  shall  not  depart  this  lyeff,  till  that  my  tongue 
1  shall  glorifie  his  godlie  name  in  the  same  place." 
'  This  reported  the  said  Maister  James,  in  presence  of 
1  many  famous  witness,  many  years  before  that  ever 
1  the  said  John  set  futt  in  Scotland,  this  last  time  to 
1  preache/ 

Knox  sat  nineteen  months,  chained,  as  a  galley 
slave  in  this  manner;  or  else,  as  at  last  for  some 
months,  locked  up  in  the  prison  of  Rouen;  and 
of  all  his  woes,  dispiritments  and  intolerabilities,  says 
no  word  except  the  above  'miserable  entreated/ 
But  it  seems  hope  shone  in  him  in  the  thickest 
darkness,  refusing  to  go  out  at   all.     The  remem- 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  269 

brance  of  which  private  fact  was  naturally  precious 
and  priceless  all  the  rest  of  his  life. 

The  actual  successes  of  these  6,000  veteran  French 
were  small  compared  with  their  expectations ;  the 
weary  siege  of  Haddington,  where  Somerset  had  left 
a  garrison,  not  very  wisely  thought  military  critics, 
they  had  endless  difficulties  with,  and,  but  for  the 
pest  among  the  townsfolk  and  garrison,  were  never 
like  to  have  succeeded  in.  The  fleet  however  stood 
gloriously  out  to  sea ;  and  carried  home  a  prize,  they 
themselves  might  reckon  next  to  inestimable, — the 
royal  little  Mary,  age  six,  crowned  five  years  ago 
Queen  of  Scots,  and  now  covenanted  to  wed  the 
Dauphin  of  France,  and  be  brought  up  in  that 
-country,  with  immense  advantage  to  the  same.  They 
steered  northward  by  the  Pentland  Firth,  then  round 
by  the  Hebrides  and  West  coast  of  Ireland,  prosper- 
ously through  the  summer  seas;  and  by  about  the 
end  of  July  1548,  their  jewel  of  a  child  was  safe 
in  St.  Germain-en-Laye :  the  brightest  and  bonniest 
little  Maid  in  all  the  world, — setting  out,  alas,  towards 
the  blackest  destiny  ! — 

Most  of  this  winter  Knox  sat  in  the  prison  of 


270  THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN   KNOX. 

Rouen,  busy  commentating,  prefacing  and  trimming 
out  a  Book  on  Protestant  Theology,  by  bis  friend 
Balnaves ;  and  anxiously  expecting  bis  release  from 
this  French  slavery,  which  hope,  by  help  of  English 
Ambassadors,  and  otherwise,  did  at  length,  after 
manifold  difficulties,  find  fulfilment. 

In  the  spring  of  the  next  year,  Knox,  Balnaves  of 
Hallhill,  Kirkcaldy  of  Grange,  and  the  other  exiles 
of  St.  Andrews,  found  themselves  safe  in  England, 
under  the  gracious  protection  of  King  Edward  VI. ; 
Knox  especially  under  that  of  Archbishop  Cranmer, 
who  naturally  at  once  discerned  in  him  a  valuable 
missionary  of  the  new  Evangelical  Doctrine ;  and 
immediately  employed  him  to  that  end. 

Knox  remained  in  England  some  five  years ;  he 
was  first  appointed,  doubtless  at  Cranmer's  instigation, 
by  the  English  Council,  Preacher  in  Berwick  and 
neighbourhood ;  thence,  about  a  year  after,  in  New- 
castle. In  1551  he  was  made  one  of  the  Six 
Chaplains  to  Edward,  who  were  appointed  to  go 
about  all  over  England  spreading  abroad  the  reformed 
faith,  which  the  people  were  then  so  eager  to  hear 
news  of.    His  preaching  was,  by  the  serious  part  of 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  271 

the  community,  received  with  thankful  approbation  ; 
and  he  had  made  warm  friends  among  that  class ; 
and  naturally,  also,  given  offence  to  the  lukewarm 
or  half-and-half  Protestants  ;  especially  to  Tonstall, 
Bishop  of  Durham,  for  his  too  great  detestation  of  the 
Mass.  To  the  Council,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  clear 
that  he  rose  in  value  ;  giving  always  to  them,  when 
summoned  on  such  complaints,  so  clear  and  candid  an 
account  of  himself.  In  the  third  year  of  his  abode  in 
England,  1552,  he  was  offered  by  them  the  Bishopric  of 
Rochester ;  but  declined  it,  and,  soon  after,  the  living 
of  Allhallows,  Bread  Street,  London,  which  also  he 
declined.  On  each  of  these  occasions  he  was  again 
summoned  by  the  King's  Council  to  give  his  reasons ; 
and  again  gave  them, — Church  in  England  not  yet 
sufficiently  reformed ;  too  much  of  vestments  and  of 
other  Popish  fooleries  remaining  ;  bishops  or  pastors 
without  the  due  power  to  correct  their  flock  which 
every  pastor  ought  to  have ; — was  again  dismissed  by 
the  Council,  without  censure,  to  continue  in  his 
former  employment,  where,  he  said,  his  persuasion 
was  that  he  could  be  more  useful  than  preaching  in 
London  or  presiding  at  Rochester. 


272      THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

Knox  many  times  lovingly  celebrates  the  young 
Protestant  King,  and  almost  venerates  him,  as  one 
clearly  sent  of  God  for  the  benefit  of  these  realms, 
and  of  all  good  men  there ;  regarding  his  early  death 
as  a  heavy  punishment  for  the  sins  of  the  people.  It 
was  on  the  6th  July  1553  that  Edward  died  ;  and  in 
the  course  of  that  same  year  Knox  with  many  other 
Protestants,  clergy  and  laity,  had  to  leave  England, 
to  avoid  the  too  evident  intentions  of  Bloody  Mary, 
so  soon  culminating  in  her  fires  of  Smithfield  and 
marriage  with  Philip  II.  Knox  seems  to  have 
lingered  to  the  very  last ;  his  friends,  he  says,  had  to 
beseech  him  with  tears,  almost  to  force  him  away. 
He  was  leaving  many  that  were  dear  to  him,  and  to 
whom  he  was  dear  ;  amongst  others  Marjory  Bowes, 
who  (by  the  earnest  resolution  of  her  mother)  was 
now  betrothed  to  him;  and  his  ulterior  course  was 
as  dark  and  desolate  as  it  could  well  be.  From 
Dieppe,  where  he  first  landed  on  crossing  the 
Channel,  he  writes  much  of  his  heartfelt  grief  at 
the  dismal  condition  of  affairs  in  England,  truly 
more  afflicting  than  that  of  native  Scotland  itself; 
and  adds  on  one  occasion,  with  a  land  of  sparkle 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  273 

of  disdain,  in  reference  to  his  own  poor  wants  and 
troubles : 

1 1  will  not  mak  you  privy  how  rich  I  am,  but  off' 
{from)  '  London  I  departit  with  less  money  than  ten 
'groats;    but    God  has    since    provided,    and    will 

*  provide,  I  doubt  not,  hereafter  abundantly  for  this 
1  life.     Either  the  Queen's  Majesty '  (of  England)  '  or 

*  some  Treasurer  will  be  XL  pounds  richer  by  me,  for 
1  so  meikle  lack  I  of  duty  of  my  patents* '  {year's  salary 
as  Royal  Chaplain).     'But  that  little  troubles  me.' 

From  Dieppe,  in  about  a  month,  poor  Knox  wan- 
dered forth,  to  look  into  the  churches  of  Switzerland, 
— French  Huguenots,  Good  Samaritans,  it  is  like, 
lodging  and  furthering  him  through  France.  He  was, 
for  about  five  months,  Preacher  at  Frankfort-on- 
Mayn,  to  a  Church  of  English  exiles  there;  from 
which,  by  the  violence  of  certain  intrusive  High- 
Church  parties,  as  we  may  style  them,  met  by  a  great 
and  unexpected  patience  on  the  part  of  Knox,  he  felt 
constrained  to  depart, — followed  by  the  less  ritual 
portion  of  his  auditory.  He  reached  Geneva  (April 
1555) ;  and,  by  aid  of  Calvin  and  the  general  willing 
mind  of  the  city  magistrates,  there  was  a  spacious 


274  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

(quondam  Papist)  Church  conceded  him ;  where  for 
about  three  years,  not  continuous,  but  twice  or  oftener 
interrupted  by  journeys  to  Dieppe,  and,  almost  one 
whole  year,  by  a  visit  to  Scotland,  he,  loyally  aided 
by  one  Goodman,  an  English  colleague  or  assistant, 
preached  and  administered  to  his  pious  and  otherwise 
forlorn  Exiles,  greatly  to  their  comfort,  as  is  still 
evident.  In  Scotland  (November  1555 — July  1556) 
he  laboured  incessantly,  kindling  the  general  Pro- 
testant mind  into  new  zeal  and  new  clearness  of 
resolve  for  action,  when  the  time  should  come.  He 
had  many  private  conferences  in  Edinburgh ;  much 
preaching,  publicly  in  various  towns,  oftener  privately, 
in  well-affected  mansions  of  the  aristocracy  ;  and  saw 
plainly  the  incipient  filaments  of  what  by  and  by 
became  so  famous  and  so  all-important,  as  the  National 
*  Covenant '  and  its  '  Lords  of  the  Congregation.'  His 
Marjory  Bowes,  in  the  meanwhile,  he  had  wedded. 
Marjory's  pious  mother  and  self  were  to  be  with  him 
henceforth, — over  seas  at  Geneva,  first  of  all.  For 
summons,  in  an  earnest  and  even  solemn  tone,  coming 
to  him  from  his  congregation  there,  he  at  once  pre- 
pared to  return ;  quitted  Scotland,  he  and  his ;  leaving 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  275 

promise  with  his  future  Lords  of  the  Congregation, 
that  on  the  instant  of  signal  from  them  he  would  re- 
appear there. 

In  1557,  the  Scotch  Protestant  Lords  did  give 
sign ;  upon  which  Knox,  with  sorrowing  but  hopeful 
heart,  took  leave  of  his  congregation  at  Geneva  ;  but 
was  met,  at  Dieppe,  by  contrary  message  from 
Scotland,  to  his  sore  grief  and  disappointment.  As 
Mr.  Laing  calculates,  he  occupied  his  forced  leisure 
there  by  writing  his  widely  offensive  First  Blast 
■against  the  monstrous  Regiment  of  Women, — of  which 
strange  book  a  word  farther  presently.  Having 
blown  this  wild  First  Blast,  and  still  getting  negatory 
answers  out  of  Scotland,  he  returned  to  Geneva  and 
his  own  poor  church  there ;  and  did  not  till  January 
1559,  on  brighter  Scotch  tidings  coming,  quit  that 
city,— straight  for  Scotland  this  time,  the  tug  of  war 
now  actually  come.  For  the  quarrel  only  a  few  days 
after  Knox's  arrival  blazed  out  into  open  conflagration, 
at  St.  Johnston's  {lioclie  Perth),  with  the  open  fall  of 
Dagon  and  his  temples  there ;  and  no  peace  was  pos- 
sible henceforth  till  either  Mary  of  Guise  and  her 
Papist  soldieries  left  Scotland  or  Christ's  Congrega- 

T  2 


276  THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

tion  and  their  cause  did.  In  about  two  years  or  less, 
after  manifold  vicissitudes,  it  turned  out  that  it  was  not 
Knox  and  his  cause,  but  Queen  Regent  Mary  and  hers 
that  had  to  go.  After  this  Knox  had  at  least  no 
more  wanderings  and  journeyings  abroad  'in  sore 
*  trouble  of  heart,  whither  God  knoweth ' ;  though  for 
the  twelve  years  that  remained,  there  was  at  home 
abundant  labour  and  trouble,  till  death  in  1572 
delivered  him. 

With  regard  to  his  First  Blast  against  the  monstrous 
Regiment  of  Women  (to  which  there  never  was  any- 
Second,  though  that  and  even  a  Third  were  con- 
fidently purposed  by  its  author),  it  may  certainly  be 
called  the  least  'successful'  of  all  Knox's  writings. 
Offence,  and  that  only,  was  what  it  gave  to  his  silent 
friends,  much  more  to  his  loudly  condemnatory 
enemies,  on  its  first  appearance ;  and  often  enough 
afterwards  it  re-emerged  upon  him  as  a  serious  ob- 
stacle in  his  affairs,— witness  Queen  Elizabeth,  main- 
stay of  the  Scottish  Eeformation  itself,  who  never 
could  forgive  him  for  that  Blast.  And  now,  beyond 
all  <&£her  writings  of  Knox,  it  is  fallen  obsolete  both  in 
jgaann$r  and  in  purport,  to  every  modern  mind.    Un- 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  277 

fortunately,  too,  for  any  literary  reputation  Knox  may 
have  in  this  end  of  the  Island,  it  is  written  not  in 
the  Scottish,  but  in  the  common  English  dialect ;  com- 
pletely intelligible  therefore  to  everybody  :  read  by 
many  in  that  time ;  and  still  likeliest  to  be  the  book 
any  English  critic  of  Knox  will  have  looked  into,  as 
his  chief  original  document  about  the  man.  It  is 
written  with  very  great  vehemency ;  the  excuse  for 
which,  so  far  as  it  may  really  need  excuse,  is  to  be 
found  in  the  fact  that  it  was  written  while  the  fires  of 
Smithfield  were  still  blazing,  on  hest  of  Bloody  Mary, 
and  not  long  after  Mary  of  Guise  had  been  raised 
to  the  Regency  of  Scotland :  maleficent  Crowned 
Women  these  two,  covering  poor  England  and  poor 
Scotland  with  mere  ruin  and  horror,  in  Knox's  judg- 
ment,— and  may  we  not  still  say  to  a  considerable 
extent  in  that  of  all  candid  persons  since?  The 
Book  is  by  no  means  without  merit ;  has  in  it  various 
little  traits,  unconsciously  autobiographic  and  other, 
which  are  illuminative  and  interesting.  One  ought 
/  to  add  withal  that  Knox  was  no  despiser  of  women ; 
far  the  reverse  in  fact;  his  behaviour  to  good  and 
pious  women  is  full  of  respect,  and  his  tenderness,  his 


278  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

patient  helpfulness  in  their  sufferings  and  infirmities 
(see  the  Letters  to  his  Mother-in-law  and  others)  are 
beautifully  conspicuous.  For  the  rest  his  poor  Book 
testifies  to  many  high  intellectual  qualities  in  Knox, 
and  especially  to  far  more  of  learning  than  has  ever 
been  ascribed  to  him,  or  is  anywhere  traceable  in  his 
other  writings.  He  proves  his  doctrine  by  extensive  and 
various  reference, — to  Aristotle,  Justin,  the  Pandects, 
the  Digest,  Tertullian,  Ambrose,  Augustin,  Chrysostom, 
Basil :  there,  and  nowhere  else  in  his  books,  have  we 
direct  proof  how  studiously  and  profitably  his  early 
years,  up  to  the  age  of  forty,  must  have  been  spent.. 
A  man  of  much  varied,  diligent  and  solid  reading 
and  enquiry,  as  we  find  him  here ;  a  man  of  serious 
and  continual  meditation  we  might  already  have 
known  him  to  be.  By  his  sterling  veracity,  not  of 
word  only,  but  of  mind  and  of  character,  by  his  sharp- 
ness of  intellectual  discernment,  his  power  of  expres- 
sion, and  above  all  by  his  depth  of  conviction  and 
honest  burning  zeal,  one  first  clearly  judges  what  a 
preacher  to  the  then  earnest  populations  in  Scotland 
and  England,  thirsting  for  right  knowledge,  this  Knox 
must  have  been. 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  279 

It  may  surprise  many  a  reader,  if  we  designate 
John  Knox  as  a  '  Man  of  Genius :'  and  truly  it  was 
not  with  what  we  call  '  Literature/  and  its  harmonies 
and  symmetries,  addressed  to  man's  Imagination,  that 
Knox  was  ever  for  an  hour  concerned;  hut  with 
practical  truths  alone,  addressed  to  man's  inmost 
Belief,  with  immutable  Facts,  accepted  by  him,  if  he 
is  of  loyal  heart,  as  the  daily  voices  of  the  Eternal, — 
even  such  in  all  degrees  of  them.  It  is,  therefore,  a 
still  higher  title  than  *  Man  of  Genius'  that  will 
belong  to  Knox ;  that  of  a  heaven-inspired  seer  and 
heroic  leader  of  men.  But  by  whatever  name  we  call 
it,  Knox's  spiritual  endowment  is  of  the  most  distin- 
guished class ;  intrinsically  capable  of  whatever  is 
noblest  in  literature  and  in  far  higher  things.  His 
Books,  especially  his  History  of  the  Beformation,  if 
well  read,  which  unfortunately  is  not  posssible  for 
everyone,  and  has  grave  preliminary  difficulties  for 
even  a  Scottish  reader,  still  more  for  an  English  one, 
testify  in  parts  of  them  to  the  finest  qualities  that 
belong  to  a  human  intellect ;  still  more  evidently  to 
those  of  the  moral,  emotional  or  sympathetic  sort,  or 
that  concern  the  religious  side  of  man's  soul.     It  is 


280  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX. 

really  a  loss  to  English  and  even  to  universal  litera- 
ture that  Knox's  hasty  and  strangely  interesting,  im- 
pressive and  peculiar  Book,  called  the  History  of  the 
Reformation  in  Scotland,  has  not  been  rendered  far 
more  extensively  legible  to  serious  mankind  at  large 
than  is  hitherto  the  case. 

There  is  in  it,  when  you  do  get  mastery  of  the 
chaotic  details  and  adherences,  perpetually  distracting 
your  attention  from  the  main  current  of  the  Work, 
and  are  able  to  read  that,  and  leave  the  mountains 
of  annotation  victoriously  cut  off,  a  really  singular 
degree  of  clearness,  sharp  just  insight  and  perspi- 
cacity, now  and  then  of  picturesqueness  and  visuality, 
as  if  the  thing  were  set  before  your  eyes ;  and  every- 
where a  feeling  of  the  most  perfect  credibility  and 
veracity :  that  is  to  say  altogether,  of  Knox's  high 
qualities  as  an  observer  and  narrator.  His  account 
of  every  event  he  was  present  in  is  that  of  a  well- 
discerning  eye-witness.  Things  he  did  not  himself 
see,  but  had  reasonable  cause  and  abundant  means 
to  enquire  into, — battles  even  and  sieges  are  described 
with  something  of  a  Homeric  vigour  and  simplicity. 
This  man,  you  can  discern,  has  seized  the  essential 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  281 

elements  of  the  phenomenon,  and  done  a  right  por- 
trait of  it ;  a  man  with  an  actually  seeing  eye.  The 
battle  of  Pinkie,  for  instance,  nowhere  do  you  gain,  in 
few  words  or  in  many,  a  clearer  view  of  it :  the  battle 
of  Carberry  Hill,  not  properly  a  fight,  but  a  whole 
day's  waiting  under  mutual  menace  to  fight,  which 
winds  up  the  controversy  of  poor  Mary  with  her  Scot- 
tish subjects,  and  cuts  off  her  ruffian  monster  of  a 
Bothwell,  and  all  the  monstrosities  cleaving  to  him, 
forever  from  her  eyes,  is  given  with  a  like  impressive 
perspicuity. 

The  affair  of  Cupar  Muir,  which  also  is  not  a 
battle,  but  a  more  or  less  unexpected  meeting  on  the 
ground  for  mortal  duel, — especially  unexpected  on 
the  Queen  Regent  and  her  Frenchmen's  part, — re- 
mains memorable,  as  a  thing  one  had  seen,  to  every 
reader  of  Knox.  Not  itself  a  fight,  but  the  prologue 
or  foreshadow  of  all  the  fighting  that  followed.  The 
Queen  Regent  and  her  Frenchmen  had  marched  in 
triumphant  humour  out  of  Falkland,  with  their 
artillery  ahead,  soon  after  midnight,  trusting  to  find 
at  St.  Andrews  the  two  chief  Lords  of  the  Con- 
gregation, the  Earl  of  Argyle  and  Lord  James  (after- 


282  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

wards  Eegent  Murray),  with  scarcely  a  hundred  men 
about  them, — found  suddenly  that  the  hundred  men, 
by  good  industry  over  night,  had  risen  to  an  army ; 
and  that  the  Congregation  itself,  under  these  two 
Lords,  was  here,  as  if  by  tryst,  at  mid-distance ; 
skilfully  posted,  and  ready  for  battle  either  in 
the  way  of  cannon  or  of  spear.  Sudden  halt  of 
the  triumphant  Falklanders  in  consequence;  and 
after  that,  a  multifarious  manoeuvring,  circling, 
and  wheeling,  now  in  clear  light,  now  hidden  in 
clouds  of  mist;  Scots  standing  steadfast  on  their 
ground,  and  answering  message-trumpets  in  an  in- 
flexible manner,  till,  after  many  hours,  the  thing  had 
to  end  in  an  ■  appointment,'  truce,  or  offer  of  peace, 
and  a  retreat  to  Falkland  of  the  Queen  Regent  and 
her  Frenchmen,  as  from  an  enterprise  unexpectedly 
impossible.  All  this  is,  with  luminous  distinctness 
and  business-like  simplicity  and  brevity,  set  forth  by 
Knox ;  who  hardly  names  himself  at  all ;  and  whose 
personal  conduct  in  the  affair  far  excels  in  merit  all 
possible  merit  of  description  of  it;  this  being  pro- 
bably to  Knox  the  most  agitating  and  perilous  of  all 
the  days  of  his  life.     The  day  was  Monday,  11  June, 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  283 

1559;  yesterday,  Sunday  10th,  at  St.  Andrews, 
whither  Knox  had  hastened  on  summons,  he  preached 
publicly  in  the  Kirk  there,  mindful  of  his  prophecy 
from  the  French  galleys,  fifteen  years  ago,  and  re- 
gardless of  the  truculent  Hamilton,  Archbishop  and 
still  official  ruler  of  the  place ;  who  had  informed 
him  the  night  before  that  if  he  should  presume  to 
try  such  a  thing,  he  (the  truculent  Archbishop)  would 
have  him  saluted  with  '  twelve  culverings,  the  most 
'  part  of  which  would  land  upon  his  nose.'  The 
fruit  of  which  sermon  had  been  the  sudden  flight  to 
Falkland  over  night  of  Eight  Reverend  Hamilton 
(who  is  here  again,  much  astonished,  on  Cupar 
Muir  this  day),  and  the  open  declaration  and  arming 
of  St.  Andrews  town  in  favour  of  Knox  and  his 
cause. 

The  Queen  Regent,  as  was  her  wont,  only  half 
kept  her  pacific  treaty.  Herself  and  her  Frenchmen 
did,  indeed,  retire  wholly  to  the  south  side  of  the 
Forth;  quitting  Fife  altogether;  but  of  all  other 
points  there  was  a  perfect  neglect.  Her  garrison 
refused  to  quit  Perth,  as  per  bargain,  and  needed 
a  blast  or  two  of  siege-artillery,  and  danger  of  speedy 


284?  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX. 

death,  before  they  would  withdraw;  and  a  shrewd 
suspicion  had  risen  that  she  would  seize  Stirling 
again,  and  keep  the  way  open  to  return.  This  last 
concern  was  of  prime  importance ;  and  all  the  more 
pressing  as  the  forces  of  the  Congregation  had  nearly 
all  returned  home.  On  this  Stirling  affair  there  is  a 
small  anecdote,  not  yet  entirely  forgotten;  which 
rudely  symbolises  the  spirit  of  the  population  at 
that  epoch,  and  is  worth  giving.  The  Ribbands  of 
St.  Johnston  is  or  was  its  popular  title.  Knox  makes 
no  mention  of  it;  but  we  quote  from  The  Muse's 
Threnodie,  or  rather  from  the  Annotations  to  that 
poor  doggrel;  which  are  by  James  Cant,  and  of 
known  authenticity. 

The  Earl  of  Argyle  and  the  Lord  James,  who  had 
private  intelligence  on  this  matter,  and  were  deeply 
interested  in  it,  but  without  force  of  their  own,  con- 
trived to  engage  three  hundred  staunch  townsmen 
of  Perth  to  march  with  them  to  Stirling  on  a  given 
night,  and  do  the  affair  by  stroke  of  hand.  The 
three  hundred  ranked  themselves  accordingly  on  the 
appointed  night  (one  of  the  last  of  June  1559);  and 
so  fierce  was  their  humour,  they  had  each,  instead  of 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  285 

the  scarf  or  ribband  which  soldiers  then  wore  round 
their  neck,  tied  an  effective  measure  of  rope,  mutely 
intimating,  "  If  I  flinch  or  falter,  let  me  straightway 
die  the  death  of  a  dog."  They  were  three  hundred 
these  staunch  Townsmen  when  they  marched  out 
of  Perth;  but  the  country  gathered  to  them  from 
right  and  from  left,  all  through  the  meek  twilight 
of  the  summer  night ;  and,  on  reaching  Stirling  they 
were  five  thousand  strong.  The  gates  of  Stirling  were 
flung  wide  open,  then  strictly  barricaded;  and  the 
French  marching  thitherward  out  of  Edinburgh, 
had  to  wheel  right  about,  faster  than  they  came ; 
and  in  fact  retreat  swiftly  to  Dunbar ;  and  there  wait 
reinforcement  from  beyond  seas.  This  of  the  three 
hundred  Perth  townsmen  and  their  ropes  was  noised 
of  with  due  plaudits ;  and,  in  calmer  times,  a  rather 
heavy-footed  joke  arose  upon  it,  and  became  current ; 
and  men  would  say  of  such  and  such  a  scoundrel 
worthy  of  the  gallows,  that  he  deserved  a  St. 
Johnston's  ribband.  About  a  hundred  years  ago, 
James  Cant  used  to  see,  in  the  Town-clerk's  office 
at  Perth,  an  old  Picture  of  the  March  of  these  three 
hundred  with  the  ropes  about  their  necks ;  whether 


286  THE  PORTKAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

there  still  I  have  no  account ;  but  rather  guess  the 
negative.* 

The  siege  of  Leith,  which  followed  hereupon,  in  all 
its  details, — especially  the  preface  to  it,  that  sudden 
invasion  of  the  Queen  Regent  and  her  Frenchmen 
from  Dunbar,  forcing  Knox  and  his  Covenanted  Lords 
to  take  refuge  in  the  '  Quarrel  Holes  '  (quarry  holes), 
on  the  Eastern  flank  of  the  Calton  Hill,  with  Salis- 
bury Crags  overhanging  it,  what  he  elsewhere  calls 
'the  Craigs  of  Edinburgh/  as  their  one  defensible 
post  against  their  French  enemies :  this  scene,  which 
lasted  two  nights  and  two  days,  till  once  the  French 
struck  into  Leith,  and  began  fortifying,  dwells  deeply 
impressed  on  Knox's  memory  and  feelings. 

Besides  this  perfect  clearness,  naivete  and  almost 
unintentional  picturesqueness,  there  are  to  be  found 
in  Knox's  swift-flowing  History  many  other  kinds  of 
'  geniality,'  and  indeed  of  far  higher  excellences  than 
are  wont  to  be  included  under  that  designation.  The 
grand  Italian  Dante  is  not  more  in  earnest  about  this 
inscrutable  Immensity  than  Knox  is.      There  is  in 

*  The  Muse's  Threnodie,  by  Mr.  H.  Adamson  (first  printed  in  1638), 
edited,  with  annotations,  by  James  Cant  (Perth,  1774),  pp.  126-7. 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  287 

Knox  throughout  the  spirit  of  an  old  Hebrew  Pro- 
phet, such  as  may  have  been  in  Moses  in  the  Desert 
at  sight  of  the  Burning  Bush ;  spirit  almost  alto- 
gether unique  among  modern  men,  and  along  with  all 
this,  in  singular  neighbourhood  to  it,  a  sympathy,  a 
veiled  tenderness  of  heart,  veiled,  but  deep  and  of 
piercing  vehemence,  and  withal  even  an  inward  gaiety 
of  soul,  alive  to  the  ridicule  that  dwells  in  whatever  is 
ridiculous,  in  fact  a  fine  vein  of  humour,  which  is 
wanting  in  Dante. 

The  interviews  of  Knox  with  the  Queen  are  what 
one  would  most  like  to  produce  to  readers ;  but  un- 
fortunately they  are  of  a  tone  which,  explain  as  we 
might,  not  one  reader  in  a  thousand  could  be  made 
to  sympathise  with  or  do  justice  to  in  behalf  of  Knox. 
The  treatment  which  that  young  beautiful  and  high 
Chief  Personage  in  Scotland  receives  from  the  rigor- 
ous Knox,  would  to  most  modern  men,  seem  irre- 
verent, cruel,  almost  barbarous.  Here  more  than 
elsewhere  Knox  proves  himself, — here  more  than 
anywhere  bound  to  do  it, — the  Hebrew  Prophet  in 
complete  perfection ;  refuses  to  soften  any  expression 


288  THE   PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

or  to  call  anything  by  its  milder  name,  or  in  short  for 
one  moment  to  forget  that  the  Eternal  God  and  His 
Word  are  great,  and  that  all  else  is  little,  or  is 
nothing;  nay  if  it  set  itself  against  the  Most  High 
and  His  Word,  is  the  one  frightful  thing  that  this 
world  exhibits. 

He  is  never  in  the  least  ill-tempered  with  Her 
Majesty ;  but  she  cannot  move  him  from  that  fixed 
centre  of  all  his  thoughts  and  actions :  Do  the  will 
of  God,  and  tremble  at  nothing ;  do  against  the  will 
of  God,  and  know  that,  in  the  Immensity  and  the 
Eternity  around  you,  there  is  nothing  but  matter 
of  terror.  Nothing  can  move  Knox  here  or  else- 
where from  that  standing-ground ;  no  consideration 
of  Queen's  sceptres  and  armies  and  authorities  of  men 
is  of  any  efficacy  or  dignity  whatever  in  comparison ; 
and  becomes  not  beautiful  but  horrible,  when  it  sets 
itself  against  the  Most  High. 

One  Mass  in  Scotland,  he  more  than  once  intimates, 
is  more  terrible  to  him  than  all  the  military  power 
of  France,  or,  as  he  expresses  it,  the  landing  of  ten 
thousand  armed  men  in  any  part  of  this  realm,  would 
be.    The  Mass  is  a  daring  and  unspeakably  frightful 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX.  289 

pretence  to  worship  God  by  methods  not  of  God's 
appointing  ;  open  idolatry  it  is,  in  Knox's  judgment ; 
a  mere  invitation  and  invocation  to  the  wrath  of  God 
to  fall  upon  and  crush  you.  To  a  common,  or  even  to 
the  most  gifted  and  tolerant  reader,  in  these  modern 
careless  days,  it  is  almost  altogether  impossible  to 
sympathise  with  Knox's  horror,  terror  and  detestation 
of  the  poor  old  Hocuspocus  (Hoc  est  Corpus)  of  a 
Mass ;  but  to  every  candid  reader  it  is  evident  that 
Knox  was  under  no  mistake  about  it,  on  his  own 
ground,  and  that  this  is  verily  his  authentic  and  con- 
tinual feeling  on  the  matter. 

There  are  four  or  five  dialogues  of  Knox  with  the 
Queen, — sometimes  in  her  own  Palace  at  her  own 
request ;  sometimes  by  summons  of  her  Council ;  but 
in  all  these  she  is  sure  to  come  off  not  with  victory, 
but  the  reverse :  and  Knox  to  retire  unmoved  from 
any  point  of  interest  to  him.  She  will  not  come  to 
public  sermon,  under  any  Protestant  (that .  is,  for  her, 
Heretical)  Preacher.  Knox,  whom  she  invites  once 
or  oftener  to  come  privately  to  where  she  is,  and 
remonstrate  with  her,  if  he  find  her  offend  in  any- 
thing, cannot  consent  to  run  into  backstairs  of  Courts, 


290  THE   PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN   KNOX. 

cannot  find  that  he  is  at  liberty  to  pay  visits  in  that 
direction,  or  to  consort  with  Princes  at  all.  Mary 
often  enough  bursts  into  tears,  oftener  than  once  into 
passionate  long-continued  fits  of  weeping, — Knox 
standing  with  mild  and  pitying  visage,  but  without 
the  least  hairsbreadth  of  recanting  or  recoiling ;  wait- 
ing till  the  fit  pass,  and  then  with  all  softness,  but  with 
all  inexorability,  taking  up  his  theme  again.  The  high 
and  graceful  young  Queen,  we  can  well  see,  had  not 
met,  nor  did  meet,  in  this  world  with  such  a  man. 

The  hardest-hearted  reader  cannot  but  be  affected 
with  some  pity,  or  think  with  other  than  softened 
feelings  of  this  illstarred,  young,  beautiful,  graceful 
and  highly  gifted  human  creature,  planted  down  into 
so  unmanageable  an  environment.  So  beautiful  a 
being,  so  full  of  youth,  of  native  grace  and  gift; 
meaning  of  herself  no  harm  to  Scotland  or  to  any- 
body ;  joyfully  going  her  Progresses  through  her 
dominions ;  fond  of  hawking,  hunting,  music,  literary 
study  ;*  cheerfully  accepting  every  gift  that  out-door 

*  'The  Queen  readeth  daily  after  her  dinner,  instructed  by  a 
learned  man,  Mr.  George  Bowhanan,  somewhat  of  Livy.' — Randolph 
to  Cecil,  April  7,  1562  (cited  in  Irving's  Life  of  Buchanan,  p.  114). 


THE  PORTKAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX.  291 

life,  even  in  Scotland,  can  offer  to  its  right  joyous- 
minded  and  ethereal  young  Queen.  With  irresistible 
sympathy  one  is  tempted  to  pity  this  poor  Sister- 
soul,  involved  in  such  a  chaos  of  contradictions ;  and 
hurried  down  to  tragical  destruction  by  them.  No 
Clytemnestra  or  Medea,  when  one  thinks  of  that  last 
scene  in  Fotheringay,  is  more  essentially  a  theme  of 
tragedy.  The  tendency  of  all  is  to  ask,  '  What  pecu- 
liar harm  did  she  ever  mean  to  Scotland,  or  to  any 
Scottish  man  not  already  her  enemy  ? '  The  answer 
to  which  is,  '  Alas,  she  meant  no  harm  to  Scotland  ; 
was  perhaps  loyally  wishing  the  reverse  ;  but  was  she 
not  with  her  whole  industry  doing,  or  endeavouring 
to  do,  the  sum-total  of  all  harm  whatsoever  that  was 
possible  for  Scotland,  namely  the  covering  it  up  in 
Papist  darkness,  as  in  an  accursed  winding-sheet  of 
spiritual  death  eternal  ?' — That,  alas,  is  the  dismally 
true  account  of  what  she  tended  to,  during  her  whole 
life  in  Scotland  or  in  England ;  and  there,  with  as 
deep  a  tragic  feeling  as  belongs  to  Clytemnestra, 
Medea,  or  any  other,  we  must  leave  her  condemned. 

The  story  of  this  great  epoch  is  nowhere  to  be 

u  2 


292  THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN   KNOX. 

found  so  impressively  narrated  as  in  this  Book  of 
Knox's ;  a  hasty  loose  production,  but  grounded  on 
the  completest  knowledge,  and  with  visible  intention 
of  setting  down  faithfully  both  the  imperfections  of 
poor  fallible  men,  and  the  unspeakable  mercies  of 
God  to  this  poor  realm  of  Scotland.  And  truly  the 
struggle  in  itself  was  great,  nearly  unique  in  that 
section  of  European  History ;  and  at  this  day  stands 
much  in  need  of  being  far  better  known  than  it  has 
much  chance  of  being  to  the  present  generation.  I 
suppose  there  is  not  now  in  the  whole  world  a  nobility 
and  population  that  would  rise,  for  any  imaginable 
reason,  into  such  a  simple  nobleness  of  resolution  to 
do  battle  for  the  highest  cause  against  the  powers 
that  be,  as  those  Scottish  nobles  and  their  followers 
at  that  time  did.  Bobertson's  account,  in  spite  of  its 
clearness,  smooth  regularity,  and  complete  intelligibi- 
lity down  to  the  bottom  of  its  own  shallow  depths,  is 
totally  dark  as  to  the  deeper  and  interior  meaning 
of  this  great  movement ;  cold  as  ice  to  all  that  is 
highest  in  the  meaning  of  this  phenomenon ;  which 
has  proved  the  parent  of  endless  blessing  to  Scotland 
and  to  all  Scotsmen.     Robertson's  fine  gifts  have 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX.  293 

proved  of  no  avail ;  his  sympathy  with  his  subject 
being  almost  null,  and  his  aim  mainly  to  be  what 
is  called  impartial,  that  is,  to  give  no  pain  to  any 
prejudice,  and  to  be  intelligible  on  a  first  perusal. 

Scottish  Puritanism,  well  considered,  seems  to 
me  distinctly  the  noblest  and  completest  form 
that  the  grand  Sixteenth  Century  Reformation  any- 
where assumed.  We  may  say  also  that  it  has  been 
by  far  the  most  widely  fruitful  form  ;  for  in  the  next 
century  it  had  produced  English  Cromwellian  Puri- 
tanism, with  open  Bible  in  one  hand,  drawn  Sword  in 
the  other,  and  victorious  foot  trampling  on  Romish 
Babylon,  that  is  to  say  irrevocably  refusing  to  believe 
what  is  not  a  Fact  in  God's  Universe,  but  a  mingled 
mass  of  self-delusions  and  mendacities  in  the  region  of 
Chimera.  So  that  now  we  look  for  the  effects  of  it 
not  in  Scotland  only,  or  in  our  small  British  Islands 
only,  but  over  wide  seas,  huge  American  conti- 
nents and  growing  British  Nations  in  every  zone  of 
the  earth.  And,  in  brief,  shall  have  to  admit  that 
John  Knox,  the  authentic  Prometheus  of  all  that,  has 
been  a  most  distinguished  Son  of  Adam,  and  had 
probably  a  physiognomy  worth  looking  at.     We  have 


294  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX. 

still  one  Portrait  of  him  to  produce,  the  Somerville 
Portrait  so-named,  widely  different  from  the  Beza 
Icon  and  its  progeny ;  and  will  therewith  close. 

III. 
In  1836  the  Society  for  the  Diffusion  of  Useful 
Knowledge,  or  the  late  Charles  Knight  in  the  name  of 
that,  published  an  engraving  of  a  Portrait  which  had 
not  before  been  heard  of  among  the  readers  of  Knox, 
and  which  gave  a  new  and  greatly  more  credible 
account  of  Knox's  face  and  outward  appearance. 
This  is  what  has  since  been  called  the  Somerville  Por- 
trait of  Knox ;  of  which  Engraving  a  fac-simile  is 
here  laid  before  the  reader.  In  1849  the  same 
Engraving  was  a  second  time  published,  in  Knight's 
Pictorial  History  of  England.  It  was  out  of  this 
latter  that  I  first  obtained  sight  of  it ;  and  as  soon  as 
possible,  had  another  copy  of  the  Engraving  framed 
and  hung  up  beside  me ;  believing  that  Mr.  Knight, 
or  the  Society  he  published  for,  had  made  the  due 
enquiries  from  the  Somerville  family,  and  found  the 
answers  satisfactory;  I  myself  nothing  doubting  to 
accept  it  as  the  veritable  Portrait  of  Knox.     Copies 


John    Knox 


THE        SOMERVILLE       PORTRAIT.        LNCRAVED      BY     HOLL,    1 83  < 


THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX.  295 

of  this  Engraving  are  often  found  in  portfolios,  but 
seldom  hung  upon  the  walls  of  a  study  ;  and  I  doubt 
if  it  has  ever  had  much  circulation,  especially  among 
the  more  serious  readers  of  Knox.  For  my  own 
share,  I. had  unhesitatingly  believed  in  it;  and  knew 
not  that  anybody  called  it  in  question,  till  two  or 
three  years  ago,  in  the  immense  uproar  which  arose  in 
Scotland  on  the  subject  of  a  monument  to  Knox, 
and  the  utter  collapse  it  ended  in, — evidently  enough 
not  for  want  of  money,  to  the  unlimited  amount  of 
millions,  but  of  any  plan  that  could  be  agreed  on  with 
the  slightest  chance  of  feasibility.  This  raised  an 
enquiry  as  to  the  outward  appearance  of  Knox,  and 
especially  as  to  this  Somerville  Likeness,  which  I  be- 
lieved, and  cannot  but  still  believe,  to  be  the  only  pro- 
bable likeness  of  him,  anywhere  known  to  exist.  Its 
history,  what  can  be  recovered  of  it,  is  as  follows. 

On  the  death  of  the  last  Baron  Somerville,  some 
three  or  four  years  ago,  the  Somerville  Peerage,  after 
four  centuries  of  duration,  became  extinct ;  and  this 
Picture  then  passed  into  the  possession  of  one  of  the 
representatives  of  the  family,  the  Hon.  Mrs.  Ralph 
Smyth  of  Gaybrook,  near  Mullingar,  Ireland.     This 


296  THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN    KNOX. 

lady  was  a  stranger  to  me ;  but  on  being  applied  to, 
kindly  had  a  list  of  questions  with  reference  to  the 
Knox  Portrait,  which  were  drawn  up  by  an  artist 
friend,  and  sent  to  her,  minutely  answered ;  and  after- 
wards, with  a  courtesy  and  graceful  kindness,  ever 
since  pleasant  to  think  of,  offered  on  her  coming  to 
London  to  bring  the  Picture  itself  hither.  All  which 
accordingly  took  effect ;  and  in  sum,  the  Picture  was 
entrusted  altogether  to  the  keeping  of  these  enquirers, 
and  stood  for  above  three  months  patent  to  every  kind 
of  examination, — until  it  was,  by  direction  of  its  lady 
owner,  removed  to  the  Loan  Gallery  of  the  South 
Kensington  Museum,  where  it  still  hangs.  And  in 
effect  it  was  inspected,  in  some  cases  with  the  greatest 
minuteness,  by  the  most  distinguished  Artists  and 
judges  of  art  that  could  be  found  in  London.  On 
certain  points  they  were  all  agreed ;  as  for  instance, 
that  it  was  a  portrait  in  all  probability  like  the  man 
intended  to  be  represented ;  that  it  was  a  roughly 
executed  work ;  probably  a  copy ;  certainly  not  of 
earlier,  most  likely  of  later  date,  than  Godfrey 
Kneller's  time ;  that  the  head  represented  must  have 
belonged  to  a  person  of  distinguished  talent,  character 


THE   PORTKAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  297 

and  qualities.  For  the  rest,  several  of  these  gentle- 
men objected  to  the  costume  as  belonging  to  the 
Puritan  rather  than  to  Knox's  time ;  concerning  which 
preliminary  objection  more  anon,  and  again  more. 

Mr.  Eobert  Tait,  a  well-known  Artist,  of  whom  we 
have  already  spoken,  and  who  has  taken  great  pains 
in  this  matter,  says  : 

'  The  Engraving  from  the  Somerville  Portrait  is  an 
'  unusually  correct  and  successful  representation  of  it, 
'  yet  it  conveys  a  higher  impression  than  the  picture 
'  itself  does ;  the  features,  especially  the  eyes  and  nose, 

*  are  finer  in  form,  and  more  firmly  defined  in  the 
i  engraving  than  in  the  picture,  while  the  bricky 
'  colour  in  the  face  of  the  latter  and  a  somewhat 
'glistening  appearance  in  the  skin  give  rather  a 
'  sensual  character  to  the  head.  These  defects  or  pecu- 
'  liarities  in  the  colour  and  surface  are,  however,  pro- 
'bablydue  to  repainting  ;  the  Picture  must  have  been 
'  a  good  deal  retouched,  when  it  was  lined,  some  thirty 

*  or  forty  years  ago ;  and  signs  are  not  wanting  of 
'  even  earlier  manipulation  ....  Some  persons  have 
'  said  that  the  dress,  especially  the  falling  band,  belongs 
'  to  a  later  age  than  that  of  Knox,  and  is  sufficient  to 


298  THE   PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

'  invalidate  the  Portrait ;  but  such  is  not  the  case,  for 
'  white  collars  or  bands,  of  various  shapes  and  sizes, 
1  were  in  use  in  Knox's  time,  and  are  found  in  the 

I  portraits  and  frequently  referred  to,  in  the  literature 
'  of  Elizabeth's  reign.' 

The  remark  of  Mr.  Tait  in  reference  to  the  some- 
what unpleasant '  surface  '  of  the  Somerville  Picture 
is  clearly  illustrated  by  looking  at  an  excellent  copy  of 
it,  painted  a  few  months  ago  by  Mr.  Samuel  Laurence, 
in  which,  although  the  likeness  is  accurately  preserved, 
the  head  has  on  account  of  the  less  oily  '  surface '  of 
the  picture  a  much  more  refined  appearance.* 

*  Since  this  was  first  printed,  Mr.  Laurence  himself  favours  me 
with  the  following  remarks,  which  seem  too  good  to  be  lost :  .  .  . 

I I  wish  the  reason  for  my  copying  the  Somerville  Picture  had  been 
1  given,  viz.,  its  being  in  a  state  of  dilapidation  and  probable  decay. 
1  Entirely  agreeing  with  your  own  impressions  as  to  its  represent- 
'  ing  the  individuality  and  character  of  the  man,  I  undertook  to 
'  make  a  copy  that  should,  beside  keeping  the  character,  represent 
'  the  condition  of  this  Picture  in  its  undamaged  state.  It  is  now 
'not  only  "much  cracked,"  but  the  half -tints  are  taken  off,  by 
'  some  bad  cleaner ;  the  gradations  between  the  highest  lights  and 
'  the  deepest  shades  wanting  :  hence  the  unpleasant  look.  I  think 
'  it  more  than  a  matter  of  "surface."  The  very  ground,  a  "bricky" 
'red  one,  exposed,  here  and  there;  the  effec  f  which  upon  the 
'  colours  may  be  likened  to  a  tune  played  upon  a  piano-forte  that 
'has  missing  keys  .  .  . — Samuel  Laurence  (6,  Wells  Street, 
'  Oxford  Street,  March  30, 1875).' 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  299 

At  the  top  of  the  folio  Book,  which  Knox  holds 
with  his  right-hand  fingers,  there  are  in  the  Picture, 
though  omitted  in  the  engraving,  certain  letters,  two 
or  three  of  them  distinct,  the  others  broken,  scratchy 
and  altogether  illegible.  Out  of  these,  various  at- 
tempts were  made  by  several  of  us  to  decipher  some 
precise  inscription  ;  but  in  all  the  languages  we  had, 
nothing  could  be  done  in  that  way,  till  at  length, 
what  might  have  happened  earlier,  the  natural  idea 
suggested  itself  that  in  all  likelihood  the  folio  volume 
was  the  Geneva  Bible ;  and  that  the  half  obliterated 
letters  were  probably  the  heading  of  the  page.  Exa- 
mination at  the  British  Museum  was  at  once  made  ; 
of  which,  from  a  faithful  inspector,  this  is  the  report : 
'  There  are  three  folio  editions,  printed  in  Roman 
'type  of  the  Geneva  Bible,  1560,  '62,  70.  The 
'  volume  represented  in  the  Picture,  which  also  is  in 

*  Roman,  not  in  Black  Letter,  fairly  resembles  in  a 
'  rough  way  the  folio  of  1562.  Each  page  has  two 
'  columns  for  the  text,  and  a  narrow  stripe  of  com- 
'  mentary,  or  what  is  now  called  margin,  in  very  small 

*  type  along  the  edges,  which  is  more  copious  and  con- 
'  tinuous    than   in   the  original,  but  otherwise  sum- 


300  THE   PORTRAITS   OF   JOHN   KNOX. 

*  ciently  indicates  itself.  Headings  at  the  top  of  the 
'  pages  in  larger  type  than  that  of  the  text.  Each 
'  verse  is  separate,  and  the  gaps  at  the  ends  of  many 
' of  them  are  very  like  those  seen  in  the  Picture.' 

I  was  informed  by  Mrs.  Ralph  Smyth  that  she 
knew  nothing  more  of  the  Picture  than  that  it  had,  as 
long  as  she  could  remember,  always  hung  on  the  walls 
of  the  Somerville  town-house  in  Hill  Street,  Mayfair, 
— but  this  Lady  being  still  young  in  years,  her  recol- 
lection does  not  carry  us  far  back.  One  other  light 
point  in  her  memory  was,  a  tradition  in  the  family 
that  it  was  brought  into  their  possession  by  James, 
the  thirteenth  Baron  Somerville ;  but  all  the  Papers 
connected  with  the  family  having  been  destroyed 
some  years  ago  by  fire,  in  a  solicitor's  office  in  Lon- 
don, there  was  no  means  either  of  verifying  or  contra- 
dicting that  tradition. 

Of  this  James,  thirteenth  Lord  Somerville,  there  is 
the  following  pleasant  and  suggestive  notice  by  Bos- 
well,  in  his  Life  of  Johnson  : 

'  The  late  Lord  Somerville,  who  saw  much  both  of 
'  great  and  brilliant  life,  told  me,  that  he  had  dined  in 
'  company  with  Pope,  and  that  after  dinner  the  "  little 


THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN   KNOX.  301 

'man,"  as  he  called  him,  drank  his  bottle  of  Bur- 
'  gundy,  and  was  exceedingly  gay  and  entertaining.' 

And  as  a  footnote  Boswell  adds  : 

'  Let  me  here  express  my  grateful  remembrance  of 
'  Lord  Somerville's  kindness  to  me,  at  a  very  early 
1  period.  He  was  the  first  person  of  high  rank  that 
'  took  particular  notice  of  me  in  the  way  most  flatter- 
'  ing  to  a  young  man,  fondly  ambitious  of  being  dis- 
'  tinguished  for  his  literary  talents ;  and  by  the 
'  honour  of  his  encouragement  made  me  think  well  of 
'.myself,  and  aspire  to  deserve  it  better.  He  had  a 
1  happy  art  of  communicating  his  varied  knowledge  of 
'  the  world,  in  short  remarks  and  anecdotes,  with  a 
'  quiet  pleasant  gravity,  that  was  exceedingly  engag- 
'  ing.  Never  shall  I  forget  the  hours  which  I  enjoyed 
'  with  him  at  his  apartments  in  the  Eoyal  Palace  of 
'Holyrood  House,  and  at  his  seat  near  Edinburgh, 
'  which  he  himself  had  formed  with  an  elegant 
'taste.'* 

The  vague  guess  is  that  this  James,  thirteenth 
Baron  Somerville,  had  somewhere  fallen  in  with  an 

*  Boswell's  Life  of  Johnson,  Fitzgerald's  edit.  (London,  1874), 
ii.  p.  434. 


302  THE   PORTRAITS   OF   JOHN  KNOX. 

excellent  Portrait  of  Knox,  seemingly  by  some  distin- 
guished Artist  of  Knox's  time  ;  and  had  had  a  copy  of 
it  painted, — presumably  for  his  mansion  of  Drum,  near 
Edinburgh,  long  years  perhaps  before  it  came  to 
Mayfair. 

Among  scrutinizers  here,  it  was  early  recollected 
that  there  hung  in  the  Royal  Society's  rooms  an  ex- 
cellent Portrait  of  Buchanan,  undisputedly  painted  by 
Francis  Porbus  ;  that  Knox  and  Buchanan  were 
children  of  the  same  year  (1505),  and  that  both  the 
Portrait  of  Buchanan  and  that  of  Knox  indicated  for 
the  sitter  an  age  of  about  sixty  or  more.  So  that  one 
preliminary  doubt,  Was  there  in  Scotland,  about 
1565,  an  artist  capable  of  such  a  Portrait  as  this  of 
Knox  ?  was  completely  abolished ;  and  the  natural 
enquiry  arose,  can  any  traces  of  affinity  between  these 
two  be  discovered  ? 

The  eminent  Sculptor,  Mr.  J.  E.  Boehm,  whose 
judgment  of  painting  and  knowledge  of  the  history, 
styles  and  epochs  of  it,  seemed  to  my  poor  laic  mind 
far  beyond  that  of  any  other  I  had  communed  with, 
directly  visited,  along  with  me,  the  Royal  Society's 
collection ;  found  in  this  Buchanan  perceptible  traces 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX.  303 

of  kinship  with  the  Knox  Portrait ;  and  visited  there- 
upon, and  examined,  with  great  minuteness,  whatever 
Porbuses  we  could  hear  of  in  London,  or  neighbour- 
hood. And  always,  as  was  evident  to  me,  with  grow- 
ing clearness  of  conviction  that  this  Portrait  of  Knox 
was  a  coarse  and  rapid,  but  effective,  probably  some- 
what enlarged  copy  after  Porbus,  done  to  all  appearance 
in  the  above-named  Baron  Somerville's  time  ;  that  is, 
before  1766.  Mr.  Boehm,  with  every  new  Porbus, 
became  more  interested  in  this  research  ;  and  re- 
gretted with  me  that  so  few  Porbuses  were  attainable 
here,  and  of  these,  several  not  by  our  Buchanan 
Porbus,  Francois  Porbus,  or  Pourbus,  called  in  our 
dictionaries,  le  vieux,  but  by  his  son  and  by  his  father. 
Last  Autumn  Mr.  Boehm  was  rusticating  in  the 
Netherlands.  There  he  saw  and  examined  many 
Porbuses,  and  the  following  is  the  account  which  he 
gives  of  his  researches  there  : 

*  I  will  try,  as  best  I  can,  to  enumerate  the  reasons 
'  why  I  think  that  the  Somerville  Picture  is  a  copy, 
*  and  why  a  copy  after  Francis  Porbus. 

'  That  it  is  a  copy  done  in  the  latter  half  of  the  last 
4  century  can  be  easily  seen  by  the  manner  of  paint- 


304?  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

'  ing,  and  by  the  mediums  used,  which  produced  a 
'  certain  circular  cracking  throughout  the  picture, 
'  peculiar  only  to  the  paintings  of  that  period.  Its 
1  being  a  little  over  the  size  of  nature  suggests  that  it 
'  was  done  after  a  smaller  picture,  as  it  is  not  probable 
'  that,  had  it  been  done  from  life,  or  from  a  life-sized 
'  head,  the  artist  would  have  got  into  those  propor- 
'  tions ;  and  most  of  the  portraits  by  Porbus  (as  also 
'  by  Holbein,  Albrecht  Diirer,  the  contemporary  and 
'  previous  masters)  are  a  little  under  life-size,  as  the 
'sitter  would  appear  to  the  painter  at  a  certain 
'  distance. 

'  The  Somerville  Picture  at  first  reminded  me  more 

*  of  Porbus  than  of  any  other  painter  of  that  time, 
1  although  I  did  not  then  know  whether  Porbus  had 
'  ever  been  in  England,  as  judging  by  the  fact  that  he 
'  painted  Knox's  contemporary  George  Buchanan,  we 
'  may  now  fairly  suppose  was  the  case.  Last  autumn 
'  at  Bruges,  Ghent,  Brussels  and  Antwerp,  I  carefully 
1  examined  no  less  than  forty  portraits  by  Francis 
'  Porbus,  le  vicux.  There  are  two  pictures  at  Bruges 
1  in  each  of  which  are  sixteen  portrait  heads,  carefully 

*  painted  and  well  preserved,  somewhat  smaller  than 


THE   PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN   KNOX.  3()5 

•  that  of  Buchanan ;  and  I  can  most  vividly  figure  to 
'myself  that  the  original  after  which  the  said  copy 
'  was  painted,  must  have  been  like  that  and  not  other- 
'  wise ;  indeed  if  I  had  found  the  original  in  a  corner 
4  of  one  of  the  galleries,  my  astonishment  would  have 
1  been  as  small  as  my  pleasure  in  apprising  you  of  the 
1  find  would  have  been  great.  In  some  of  these  forty 
'  portraits  the  costumes,  including  the  large  white 
'  collar,  which  has  been  objected  to,  are  very  similar 

*  to  John  Knox's  ;  and  in  the  whole  of  them  there  are 
'  traces  in  drawing,  arrangement  of  light  and  shadow, 
'  conception  of  character,  and  all  those  qualities  which 
1  can  never  quite  be  drowned  in  a  reproduction,  and 
'  which  are,  it  seems  to  me,  clearly  discerned  in  this 
'  copy,  done  by  a  free  and  swift  hand,  careful  only  to 
'  reproduce  the  likeness  and  general  effect,  and  heed- 
1  less  of  the  delicate  and .  refined  touch  of  the  great 
f  master. — J.  E.  Boehm.' 

Prom  the  well-known  and  highly  estimated  Mr. 
Merritt  of  the  National  Gallery,  who  had  not  heard 
of  the  Picture  at  all,  nor  of  these  multifarious  re- 
searches, but  who  on  being  applied  to  by  a  common 
friend  (for  I  have  never  had  the  pleasure  of  person- 


306  THE  PORTRAITS  OF  JOHN  KNOX. 

ally  knowing  Mr.  Merritt)  kindly  consented  to  go  to' 
the  South.  Kensington  Museum,  and  examine  the 
Picture, — I  receive,  naturally  with  pleasure  and 
surprise,  the  following  report : 

*  54  Devonshire  Street,  Portland  Place,  W. 
'  9  January  1875. 

*  After  a  careful  inspection  of  the  Portrait,  I  am 

*  bound  to  say  that  the  signs  of  age  are  absent  from 
'  the  surface,  and  I  should  therefore  conjecture  that  it 

*  is  a  copy  of  a  portrait  of  the  time  of  Francis  Pourbus, 
1  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  the  portrait  of  George 
1  Buchanan,  which  I  believe  is  in  the  possession  of  the 
'  Royal  Society. 

'  My  opinion  is  in  favour  of  the  Somerville  Portrait 

*  being  of  Knox.  Strongly  marked  features  like  those 
'were  not  likely  to  be  confounded  with  any  other 
■  man's.  The  world  has  a  way  of  handing  down  the 
'  lineaments  of  great  men.  Records  and  tradition,  as 
1  experience  has  shown  me,  do  their  work  in  this  re- 
1  spect  very  effectively. — Henry  Merritt.' 

This  is  all  the  evidence  we  have  to  offer  on  the 
Somerville  Portrait.    The  preliminary  objection  in  re- 


THE  PORTRAITS   OF  JOHN  KNOX.  307 

spect  to  costume,  as  we  have  seen,  is  without  validity, 
and  may  he  classed,  in  House-of-Commons  language, 
as  i  frivolous  and  vexatious.'  The  Picture  is  not  an 
ideal,  hut  that  of  an  actual  man,  or  still  more  pre- 
cisely, an  actual  Scottish  ecclesiastical  man.  In  point 
of  external  evidence,  unless  the  original  turn  up, 
which  is  not  impossible,  though  much  improbable, 
there  can  be  none  complete  or  final  in  regard  to  such 
a  matter ;  but  with  internal  evidence  to  some  of  us  it 
is  replete,  and  beams  brightly  with  it  through  every 
pore.  For  my  own  share  if  it  is  not  John  Knox  the 
Scottish  hero  and  evangelist  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
I  cannot  conjecture  who  or  what  it  is. 


THE    END. 


BRADBURY,   AGNEW,   6i  CO.,   HUNTERS,    WH11EFRIARS. 


"—6  sect.      APR 261g7g, 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


DL       Carlyle,  Thomas 

4.60         The  early  kings  of  Norway 

C37 

1875a 


IS